# Category: Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1987

## THANK YOU FOR PROTECTING US

By Fami1yfed June 25, 2018 June 25, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1987

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### November 22, 1987
World Mission Center
Translator – Sang Kil Han

Can you read the title I wrote on the board? You should be able to read Korean before long. Who is protecting us? Yes, it is our Heavenly Father. Those who are gathered here are called Unification Church members. How old is the Unification Church? It is fairly young, about the same age as some of the church members. The Unification Church has grown along with you. Even though the physical age of our church is not great, our background is as immense as history itself.

Due to ignorance, people have been suffering and struggling throughout history. Human beings have not known where they came from or where they were going. They have continually raised questions but have found very few answers. All they could do was hope, wait, and suffer. Now, within the short time since the Unification Church was born, mankind has come to know everything- where we came from, where we are going, and what the future has in store for us. This is truly amazing.

We now understand the purpose of human history very clearly: It is to produce perfected or completed human beings. Yet, since the creation, no person has reached perfection. What is a perfected man? We include both man and woman when we say “man.” Each person has a mind and a body which are supposed to unite. The mind and body are born at the same time, but they must grow together into unity, becoming one when the person achieves maturity.

Does the degree of perfection differ between men and women, or is it the same? You say it is the same, but in what way? We talk about oneness between men and women, but there is only one way that can happen. The perfection of a man is achieved when he and a woman are in perfect harmony. When a man is perfected, he automatically needs a subject and object relationship. Why? It is because he wants to achieve love.

If we want to explain the human purpose, we can do it rather simply: Man is born to achieve perfection through unity between his mind and body, and after that to seek his object. Subject and object become one in love. Love is the common object between men and women. To repeat: Mind and body become one and seek a spouse. Husband and wife must become perfectly one in love. That is the purpose of human beings.

Now we can talk about love. Who is the master of love? We are created beings; we are not the creator. Therefore, we cannot be the masters of love. When we find love, we should seek further to find the origin or cause of love. The origin of our love is God’s love.

Should God’s love come down to us, or should our love go up to meet Him? In order to situate himself firmly, the subject needs to stay in one place. The subject should not move around as much as the object. When God is standing in the center, how should man approach Him? Man should revolve around God. God’s movements are central and pivotal for the purpose of maintaining harmony.

In his vertical relationship with God, should man revolve around God like an acrobat? Love achieves its variety by combining different movements. The relationship between man and woman is a limited, horizontal one. East and West cannot meet vertically, only horizontally. Thus when a man and woman achieve horizontal unity, the vertical relationship has to come down right in the middle of them. They cannot achieve oneness with God with random, acrobatic movements.

In summary, the only way for the horizontal and vertical relationships to become one is for East and West to move to the center perfectly and meet at the right point. The vertical relationship then descends. That is the only way the three points can meet.

At what point should a mature, perfected man and woman meet? Right at the center. As man grows, God’s hope and expectation also grows. When He comes down to meet man and woman, they form an axis which is bound to revolve. It is not going to stand still but spins around very rapidly. It does not spin away but stays in place. The axis should not move in either direction. It has to keep right at the center.

Man wants to live that way and woman does, too. God wants it as well. What do they all want at the same time? Yes, it is true love. First we need a man and a woman to fulfill that true love. Then we need a straight axis for the revolution of love. What is that straight axis? It is the children who bring this unity about and make the vertical connection. Adam, Eve, and God all want children.

Now here we come to a very important conclusion: The only way to achieve this straight line-and it must be straight-is for the children to cherish the parents over themselves. Similarly, the parents must love the children more than themselves. This is the only way the vertical line can be perfectly straight. Every point wants to connect to that dependable axis center. Centering on this, they maintain eternal relationships, never spinning away or getting lost.

History will continue in harmony forever by the continuation of this straight line of descendants. It is immense, unending. As the line grows longer, the whole realm becomes more and more vast.

American women, do you understand this point? In the American culture, the chief emphasis is on the relationship between men and women. People don’t care about the center line we have been discussing. They aren’t focused on the relationship between parents and children. Eventually they will refuse to recognize the axis line at all. They will say, “I don’t need God. All I need is my husband or wife. We are okay.” That is because they don’t know this principle. They just spin out into the periphery.

God recognizes, needs and cherishes the relationship of true love. Adam also needs and cherishes and upholds it very carefully. So do Eve and the children. Since this is the law of creation and the original design, our mind and body find this situation very agreeable. Why, without anybody directing them, do boys and girls grow up and want to get married? It is because they instinctively want to fulfill this purpose for which they were born.

Everybody wants to find happiness; that is everyone’s goal. Who is a happy woman? She is the woman who has God, a loving husband and loving children, and who lives through this axis. Once you go through that center line, you can go in any direction, you can travel wherever your curiosity leads. When you achieve this center point, you can go to all 360 degrees; it is all your domain. Indeed, such a woman will be happy. In true love, you can go anywhere and have anything you desire.

Another way of describing true love is that it makes God, man, woman, and children settle down happily. That is ideal true love. Why are we sad when our parents are away? We were designed that way. When we lack this ideal relationship, we naturally yearn for it and are sorrowful. Why is a woman sorrowful if her husband dies? It is because she was destined to achieve true love together with her spouse. Because she is lacking what she was made for, she is unhappy.

There are some happily married couples who are without children. Therefore, they are sad and feel they are missing something very important. Why? It is because they are supposed to have children. When a person is 100 percent fulfilled-supported by all these elements-then the power of the universe protects their situation.

What about a person who is 90 percent perfected? That means he is lacking 10 percent, so the universe will push him out of the center, saying, “You must live 10 percent off to the side.” Therefore, he hurts that much. What if the person is only 80 percent perfect? Then he lacks 20 percent. If he is only 20 percent perfect and 80 percent imperfect, that is a staggering amount and the universe will chase him far away. He will be crying out in pain.

Since God operates by the Principle, He has certain criteria. He says, “This is the standard which you must meet. If you do, the universe will cherish you. If you do not, you will not be able to dwell at the center and you will feel that much pain.”

Man is meant to grow up in happiness and join with his spouse with God at their center. Then their children are born. The first generation, man and woman, attain unity centering on God. The second generation does the same. God stays here at the central, pivotal point. The third generation, the grandchildren, must also become one with God. Thus God remains at the pivotal, axis point.

When the three generations live together, who should be the center? The center of attention should be the axis point of God. This point serves as a center for all three.

If someone has dominion over this point, he can call his grandmother at any time, no matter what she may be doing. “Grandma, come here. I want you here.” Grandma is always happy to come. The same is true of Grandpa. Once you get to that point, you can own everything. Nobody will protest. You will be welcomed anywhere you go.

Now you know the answer to these kinds of questions: Should you send your elderly parents to a nursing home? Should a woman discard her husband if, for some reason, she feels he doesn’t suit her? Should you divorce? No. Mankind never knew this before, but divorce is similar to the act of abortion. Staying married creates the possibility for the fulfillment of all these goals, but divorce breaks down every possibility, destroying the parents, the children, and the ideal.

Ask your original mind: Should you divorce your spouse? Ask your children whether they want you to divorce. What about your parents? Ask them if they would like you to divorce. Nobody wants to go through divorce. The one who is pursuing a divorce will feel sad, but if he doesn’t realize the seriousness of the issue, he will go ahead and sign the paper.

The one who has a claim over the center point of love can go anywhere in the universe and be welcomed. That is happiness. We can even approach the very throne of God and He will welcome us. You are then entitled to do anything or say anything to God and He will be pleased. Somebody might be very envious and ask, “Tell me, what is your secret?” Then you can proudly whisper, “It is ideal true love. If you have that, you can be like me, too.” Is that happiness or unhappiness?

Everything in the universe is ruled by unbending law. For example, we have to meet the rigid conditions of physical law in order to make a machine work. The same is true of love. We think, “Oh, love is easy. It’s not bound by laws. You can do anything you want and still God will be happy.” But that is not true. God has a rigid standard. Unless God has a precise rule of love, just like the physical laws, how can anything be controlled? How can there be harmony?

Let’s say someone is off-center somehow and yet expects to be treated as if he were right at the center. No matter how hard he wishes, God must say no to him because the center is absolute.

Let’s see if this is true. Take the example of an unmarried woman. She may be very attractive, but she is still a spinster. Perhaps she finds all of God’s rules agreeable except that she doesn’t want to get married. Have you ever seen any woman who is so beautiful that she is satisfied just with herself? Looking in the mirror, she caresses her cheek and says, “I’m so happy with myself.” Can you imagine such a woman? No one can find happiness that way. Such a woman will have another problem as well. Even though she may never want to get married, she will want to have a child. You in the audience laugh at this because you understand such a feeling, right?

Even the most eccentric woman will want to enjoy a relationship with her parents. She doesn’t want to be an orphan. What makes her desire having children and parents? It is logical. Every person is designed from birth to grow and experience these different relationships, all the way up to the relationship with God Himself.

What is an ideal man? He is a man who is welcomed by everyone in his family. He could go to his grandparents’ bedroom at night and be invited to rest there. He can go to his wife’s room any time he wants and she is only too glad to see him. The children have no objections to him sleeping in their room. A man with that kind of welcome is an ideal man.

Let’s say the ideal man is just quietly sitting here. Is he lonely? No, his grandmother will want to come and stay with him. She feels drawn to be with him because he makes her feel happy. His wife prefers to be with him than with anyone else. The children also want to be with their father wherever he goes. Everybody wants to be around that man, so he is a kind of center. If you want to meet everybody else, you know where to find them-near that ideal man.

What is your concept of an ideal man? I suspect you have thousands of different ways of describing him. But compare your descriptions to what I have just said. Who is more ideal-what I have described, or what you may have thought? Suppose that ideal man is right here, so that is where the axis of love is.

Do you think somebody has to call and make an appointment before he can go to see the ideal man? That’s the way you do it here in America, don’t you? Some Americans make agreements far in advance to visit each other at certain times. But day or night, evening or morning, the ideal man and woman can go to see one another.

(Father says something to Mother and she responds.) I just asked Mother if she is the ideal woman and I am the ideal man. The ideal man may not even come into a room face first. He might come in backside first, but he would still be very welcomed by his wife.

Which concept would you like to adopt for the rest of your life-your opinion of the ideal man, or the description I have given you today? That means you have to become like that.

We started out speaking about the Divine Principle and thanking God for His protection. Actually, we have digressed, but it was enjoyable. When I leave the United States, does your mind travel to Korea, or do you think about this country exclusively? You imagine where I am and what I am doing in Korea. When I am away from this country, it feels empty to you, regardless of how many other people are here. Since your center is gone, you feel aimless.

The title of my sermon this morning is, “Thank You for Protecting Us.” In order to be protected, what position should we be in? We need and welcome all levels of protection. If my entire family protects me, I’m much happier than if only my spouse protects me. Better yet, if the whole clan protects me, I am even more secure. If the whole nation protects me, so much the better. And so on to the whole universe and God. When God’s personal protection is upon me, there is nothing more to ask. That is the happiest state. How do we come to deserve that protection?

There are all kinds of people around us. There are elderly folks who remind you of your grandparents. There are people who are similar to your parents. There are those who are like your wife or husband. There are many children who look like or seem like one’s own. As I explained earlier, if we have the attitude of loving all people as our own grandparents, parents, spouses or children, wouldn’t we be protected? All of nature would protect such a person.

We have described three essential levels of relationship-parents, self and children. The parental level includes the grandparents. If you are the kind of person who can love all levels and age groups, the universe will truly protect you. That makes sense, doesn’t it?

I am an Asian and you are Westerners. Different races and cultures have often been antagonistic, but for some reason you always like to be around me. Why do you feel good being near me? People of all races like Reverend Moon. Why is that? You like the ideal man, right? Germany is a nation which has been particularly hostile toward me. I went to a restaurant in Germany where I observed a very old, ugly woman eating a meal at a nearby table. My imagination started working. In my mind’s eye, I saw her eating a big bowl of Korean noodles. Do you know how people eat Korean noodles? You can’t eat just one bite at a time. You suck on the noodles and half goes into your mouth and half comes back into the bowl again. You keep on sucking on the noodles until your bowl is empty. I imagined that this ugly old woman was eating such noodles and that I went over and started eating out of the same bowl with her. Whatever came out of her mouth and back into the bowl, I ate. I asked myself, “Could I do such a thing?” Then I told myself, “Absolutely. I could and I would.” If I really did such a thing, that woman would have felt permanently attached to me. I know that I would have made her want to be near me.

When I first came to the United States and observed the people with their pale skin, blue eyes, and blonde hair, it was, in a word, strange. Everything was unfamiliar to me. The way the people responded to me was even more strange. My only real experience with people had been with Orientals. I asked myself, “Am I ever going to be able to love these people as much as I love the Koreans? Will I love them like my own family, my own father and mother?” I really challenged and pushed myself to appreciate these unfamiliar white Westerners.

I knew that there was only one way to make friends with the people here, and that was to truly cherish them. I determined to treat each person like God. I look at someone and think, “That person was born to be a daughter of God,” and then I treat her accordingly. That is a practical lesson for you. If you are walking down the street and pass someone and think, “Ugh, I hate to be near that man,” then you must get rid of such a feeling. If you feel hatred for some person because he is old, or rude, or unattractive, or for whatever reason, you must make a point to do something good for him. Buy him some gift or do something special for him. You must erase that feeling toward him. If you don’t do that immediately and you just forget about it, it will take you a whole year to get over the effect of that hatefulness.

The American people have continuously persecuted me and attacked my reputation. No ordinary person would have remained on American soil for so long. It would have been unbearable. As you know, American people do not tend to think on a long-term basis. They thought, “If we really give Reverend Moon a hard time, he will leave. That would be fine.” But I have tried very hard to love them, and I am able to remain here in spite of all I have endured.

Even though I am not protected by the American people, the universe is protecting me. You American Moonies, seeing the way this nation treats me, should feel really indignant and say, “I will love Father 100 times more than they mistreat him.” Do you feel that way? At the same time, you should never hate the American people who are treating me unjustly. Even though you don’t feel like loving them, you must try. Otherwise, the country will simply drop away from God’s course. Nobody wants that to happen.

What type of person does God cherish? God loves the person who cares about the whole world more than his own household and family. As we can imagine, no pain is greater than being hated by someone you love. Isn’t that true? I love Americans even though they have not responded well to me. In fact, as much as I love them, they hate me. Why do I tolerate their hatred? One thought which helps motivate me is, “If I can persevere and survive this, there will be a reward as big as the whole universe. Within that universe will be all those people who are hating me now.” That is God’s wish. When God sees His son being mistreated, He can say, “Just wait. You will receive the entire universe soon enough.” That is the gift God wants to give His son.

Our axiom always works: By being beaten, we recover all the lost people and property of God. In my early tours around the United States, I tried my very best to give everything to the American people. With love, I have invested all my resources. That is something Satan can never take away. America cannot ignore all the things I am doing for her. The heart of love which originates with God is untouchable by Satan, and I have always known this.

After the years of persecution and all our efforts to reach the American people, we are now seeing the fruits. Many people, particularly those in conservative organizations, have come to recognize my contributions. You aren’t even aware of a lot of these things. Some people who opposed me fiercely in the past have shed tears of regret and said, “I really love you, Reverend Moon.”

Throughout all this time, nobody seemed to be protecting me, yet I survived. How? The universe was protecting me. And who protects the universe? God. What protects God Himself? It is ideal love. Since He is absolutely destined to get His ideal love back, He protects Himself and keeps on working to recover it. Even if we visit Hell, as long as we apply the Principle, the people in Hell will be raised up all the way to Heaven.

The person who gets closer to God and achieves the highest place in spirit world is the one who lives this standard to the utmost degree. By normal secular standards, I should have perished long ago due to the abuse and opposition I have received from all quarters.

Suppose someone is trying to love and serve other people, and someone else is opposing and persecuting him. Who ultimately gets pushed away? It is the one who rejects others, the one who pushes others away. That is how the law of the universe works. The persecutors pushed and finally put the persecuted one into jail, thinking they were victorious at last. But soon they saw that the one who was jailed soared to a sky-high position, much greater than before, while the persecutors were descending.

When I was put into Danbury prison, people thought, “Now the Unification Church is finished.” But was that the case? Not at all. We became tremendously stronger. The rate that America has changed in the last three years is staggering. The world has many problems. Mr. Gorbachev and Mr. Reagan are no exceptions; in fact, they have bigger problems than others. But all of them, somehow, are leaning toward me, trying to get a response: “How would you propose to solve this problem?”

The world is very confused and complicated, but there is actually a rather simple solution. It is a formula law, one which always works. We can utilize it to solve any question. Is this a relatively easy way or a difficult one? It is very easy. Some of you answered “easy” and others said “difficult.” For those who are willing to apply this law no matter what, even to the point of giving up your life, this is a very easy solution. But those who feel, “I want to preserve myself no matter what,” will find this a very difficult solution.

This has already been said by Jesus in the Bible: “Those who are willing to lose their life will find it, and those who want to save their life will lose it.” People may say, “That makes no sense at all,” but it is a paradox which makes a lot of sense. It always applies.

I have now been speaking for one-and-a-half hours. During that time, I have described in simple terms the core formula by which the entire universe can be changed from negativity to positivity. Where is this formula? Is it in some ivory tower of a great university? Is it in some foreign land? No, it is all around us in our daily life. We don’t have to travel even one step to find it; it is with us. If we don’t live this way of life, we will create hell on earth. If we live this way, however, we will create Heaven. We will liberate God and all mankind as well. This is an amazing discovery. If you live this way and it doesn’t work, you can come and complain to me.

You are very intelligent people. What do you think- will this really work? I have been persecuted continuously, and most people thought that I would never amount to anything. But look at me today. Now I can liberate any person, any nation, any circumstance. I can move forward unhindered. Everybody has to make way because of the universal principle.

We know now that our struggle is mainly on the internal level, not the external. You say, “I must fight within myself and win there. Then winning other people will be relatively easy.” According to Jesus, where is Heaven and where is hell? They are right within each person, inside your heart.

If you take these words and put them to work, being willing to give your life to achieve them, you will be truly successful people. But if you continue to live according to past standards, just like everybody else in the world, then your path will carry you straight to hell. You should have absolute confidence that you will be protected as you adhere to this principle. On all levels-the individual, family, clan, nation and so on-we will be protected by God and the universe. The making of Heaven is guaranteed. With this absolute confidence, we will march forward. This is the promise and blessing I give you this morning.

It is entirely up to you whether you conform to this formula or you ignore it. If you don’t fulfill it, there is no sense in talking; talking is a waste of time. Do it, then talk about it. Do you understand now? This is my great secret. People ask me, “Father, what is the source of your stamina? How have you achieved so much under impossible persecution?” This is my formula and you can have it, too, because you are the children. Wherever you go, regardless of the circumstances, God is always stronger. If a billion people oppose you, God is stronger than they. So we must be most thankful to God.

The first step is to know yourself; then you can change for the better. You must know today that you are receiving a failing grade. But knowing that, you will be able to try harder and achieve a passing grade. Do you pledge, “No matter what the cost, Father, I swear I will do it”? If so, raise your hands. Great. God bless you.

## CHILDREN’S DAY AND THE UNIFICATION OF OUR FATHERLAND

By Fami1yfed June 25, 2018 June 25, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1987

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### November 21, 1987
World Mission Center – Grand Ballroom
Translator – Sang Kil Han

Have you missed me these past months? Well, now I have returned. Do you know where I went? Yes, to Korea. Korea is one of the many countries of the world. Those of us here today are from many different parts of the world and represent many different homelands.

What is a homeland? It is the country in which a person is born in succession of a line of many ancestors. We can go far back into our human ancestry, hundreds of thousands of years, to where all our ancestries first began. Tracing it all the way back to the beginning, how many homelands does the human race actually have? There is only one-one family and one cultural background was the beginning point of this present world.

Today, however, people have different origins and such diverse backgrounds. As we learn from the Bible, the ancestral mainstream was inherited and transmitted through the position of the elder son. But in the world today, is there a single nation which has inherited its tradition through one ancestry in pure succession through the elder sons? Do we see any individual or race who can claim, “I am the culmination of that tradition which has been passed on generation after generation without being mixed with miscellaneous elements”? No, there is no person or race who can make such a claim.

On the contrary, today we see all different elements-adopted sons, third or fourth sons, and so on. It is everything other than purity and consistency. All different elements came in and “inherited” the tradition.

Everyone has a homeland. Do we want our homeland to be the best, the purest, and the most stable? Or do we want something all mixed together, haphazard and weak? Are we content to inherit such a tradition? This is a common trait for all people. No matter where we come from or where we are, we all want a pure, consistent flow of tradition that we can take pride in.

Looking around us, we see everything but this strength and simplicity. Why did things come to this point? Why was tradition not maintained in a pure and clear way? This is a result of the human fall. Humanity had no other alternative than to arrive at this mixed up point today.

What is the fall? As members of the Unification Church, we can give a very simple definition. One way of explaining the fall is to say that the human lineage changed from pure and true to something else. Whose lineage were we originally created within and whose lineage do we find ourselves in now? We all know the answer to that. People have been transferred into Satan’s lineage. Yet do we really really feel, “Yes, Satan’s lineage is in my blood. To cleanse and purify it is my work and God’s desire.” Is there anyone who feels very strongly about that? Reason and logic direct us to this understanding and even though the Moonies understand this point, few feel really strongly about it. The Moonies would rather not think about it if they can avoid it.

Do you have a strong urge to extricate yourself from the fallen lineage and thrust away all the sinfulness within you? If a righteous person pinches you, saying, Y do this because your body has inherited Satan’s lineage,” what is your response? Do you say, “Yes, I deserve that and I thank you for doing it”? What if someone should come up to you and pinch you all over your arms and legs, saying, “Because you are from the fallen lineage, I am trying to pinch that out of your body to allow you to become pure.” It hurts and bleeds everywhere. What do you do? Do you complain, “Oh, it hurts”? Or do you say, “I am getting rid of that poison. I am grateful to be cleansed”? Do you really feel grateful for it? That is a big question.

It is really historic that we have discovered this fact about our fallen lineage and it is our historical task to cleanse and transfer that lineage back to God’s. That is a truly momentous undertaking. Is that just man’s work or just God’s work? Actually, it takes the tremendous, painful, all-out effort of both God and man. It is an immense task.

Since everything is interconnected, a false lineage in an individual produces a false family; a society of false families produces a false country, and false countries make up a false world. Who is the master of such a realm? The inescapable answer is Satan. There is no place that God can claim as totally His own.

Suppose someone comes along and tries to take someone or something away from the satanic realm. Do you think Satan will just ignore such an effort, not caring whether it succeeds or not? No, not at all. Satan will never freely allow even the smallest piece of his territory to be taken away. He will fight against any such effort, whether it is made by God or man.

To whom does a human being originally belong? Yes, it is God. But the fact is that today Satan is reigning over human beings. Why can’t God just come in and claim His original property, saying, “This is mine and you know it”? Why isn’t it that simple? It is because Satan can claim, “You created all things through love, God, so Your dominion over the world is through love. Even though I never achieved the perfection stage of love, I did get to the top of the growth stage. Since I achieved that level, then I must have dominion over everything beneath that level.” That is according to the Principle. Furthermore, he can say, “Unless You have a higher tradition of love than that which I achieved, You cannot claim anything from me.” Do you understand?

What is the most important element for ridding ourselves of the tradition of satanic love? What does it take to overcome that tradition? Denial. We must deny all of our links or associations with the satanic domain, even unto our very lives. We must prefer to go to spirit world rather than compromise with Satan’s evil structures.

Before we deny something, we have to belong to something else. We must have a base from which to deny the evil lineage. That base is God. We must seek for God and love Him more than our own life. Our love for God must be greater than any standard of love in the fallen world to enable us to deny everything in favor of Him, even our own life. When we have a love for God which is stronger than our own will to live, that is the standard for beginning to transfer our lineage into the original one.

Do we destroy Satan’s domain by going around and kicking all that Satan has built up and nurtured? No, that is not the way. Violence is not our standard of denial. The true denial of Satan’s bond is to have a stronger bond with God. We know that Satan is the enemy of God and mankind. Are we going to completely conquer all Satan’s power and go back to God? Answer me clearly, is that true? How?

If someone claims that violence is the right course of action, let’s look at what Jesus did. Why didn’t Jesus just kick those Roman soldiers away from him instead of praying for their forgiveness? Was he a coward? Instead of trying to retaliate against the enemy who was piercing his body with a spear, Jesus prayed for him. What sort of action was that? Did he do that because he was inferior and powerless? Was he incapable of smashing Satan’s foundation, as we have sworn we are about to do? Why did Jesus have to take the stance he did? The modern-day reenactment of Jesus’ position came in the life of Reverend Moon. When I came here to the United States, trying to bring goodness, this country repaid me with antagonism and eventually put me in jail. Why didn’t I become righteously indignant and just judge them? Is it because I am a coward? Why did I have to do what I did?

For us to be heavenly citizens, we must not only love God most intensely, we must also love other people, including our enemies. Before Lucifer became Satan, he was a being in a position to be loved. This is his claim. Now Satan is saying to God, “Even though I fell into an unprincipled existence, Your responsibility is to love me. Unless you love me to the point where I say You have truly loved me, You cannot regain Your dominion over the world.” This is according to the Principle and this is Satan’s claim.

Before we can go to heaven, we have to love not only God but also the fallen world. Even though it is unprincipled, the fallen world was originally in the position to be loved by God. Thus Satan demands that God love him before going on and advancing to heaven. Do you understand? Truly?

Satan goes on to say to God, “I do not deny that You are the original master and owner of this world, but unless the people You save can also love me according to the highest standard, I cannot let them go to Heaven.” Does God have a basis to deny this claim? Even God must admit that what Satan is saying is according to His own Principle. God has to recognize Satan’s claim. That has been the problem.

Thus we have a most perplexing, complicated task. We must first love our enemy, including Satan, and yet also cut off our ties with him. Isn’t that true? In order to satisfy these two conditions, we must go on our own feet and visit the most difficult, painful areas. Satan pushes you into the most painful situation, perhaps driving you even to the point of death. What is your response? Do you fight against it and say, “No, I don’t want to die. I don’t want to endure such a difficult situation”? Can we argue with Satan about that? No, we cannot. In order to change our lineage, we must never let go of our ties with God. We must cling more desperately to our love of God than to our own life, saying, “If I die, I will not regret it. I will never let go of God’s love.” If we maintain our oneness with God in such a climate of risk and danger, we will be given new life once we go to spirit world.

With such determination, we can bravely confront Satan, saying, “Let me go to where I originally belong. I truly love you, but you know you must let me go.” Then Satan will sign the paper saying, “Yes, you may go to Heaven. That is where you belong because you truly loved me.” Each and every one of us must have that paper signed by Satan. Do you have such a signed paper? If not, then what is the destination of the Moonies? You have to be going somewhere. If you never get that paper signed, then where will you go? If not Heaven, there is no place to go other than hell.

Are you a miserable group now? How can you say you are not miserable? “We may be suffering, but we are not miserable.” Is that what you are saying? Are you confident that you can really shake loose from the satanic world? You really don’t want to belong there?

Then if someone demands that you take up your cross and follow Jesus, saying that you must go and be crucified as he was, will you agree to that? You would stay with God rather than avoid such suffering? Can you do that for your brother’s sake as well as your own? White Americans are so individualistic that they rarely think of anyone but themselves, isn’t that true? They say, “Why should we have to die for the sake of the British or the Germans? Let them die for their own sake and I’ll die for mine.”

Today’s topic is “Children’s Day and the Unification of the Fatherland.” What kind of children do we want to become? Do you want to be the children of England or the United States or some other country? You say the homeland, but where is that homeland? That is something special about the Moonies-you come from a powerful, wealthy nation like the United States or England, the nation with the highest traditions, yet you forsake your own countries. Instead, you want to go to the country where Reverend Moon came from.

I don’t have anything-not power, not money or anything like that. I don’t have any sort of military strength. I don’t even have an automobile of my own. The only transportation I own is my “car #11”-my two legs. So why are you so eager to follow me? You say it is because of true love, but are you really sure there is such a thing? How do you know that I have true love and that I will abide by it? Do you know me? How do you know that I haven’t done everything so far just to deceive you?

Do I have my own homeland now? Does God? There are over a hundred countries in the world, but does God have even one nation which is truly His? How has it happened that in this whole wide world which almighty God created, He doesn’t even have dominion over one nation?

We are reminded again this morning that the names of Reverend Moon and of Jesus were not necessary for the original world. These names have come into existence because of the fall of man. Traditional Christianity doesn’t understand any of these most basic points: they don’t know how the fall was generated or what it was; they don’t know where mankind is heading; they don’t understand why Jesus came to the earth. Without understanding the truth, we can never go the right way. This world is pitch-dark spiritually. If it weren’t for my coming and teaching about restoring the elder sonship, inheriting the right tradition, and restoring the original lineage, mankind would not have any idea where they should be headed.

The deepest human desire is to become one with God. That is what we want above and beyond everything else. Secondly, we want to become God’s descendants, God’s children. Thirdly, we desire God’s nation on the earth. Fourthly, we want to live in Heaven, centered upon God.

Because of the fall of man, we have gone to the completely opposite side of the spectrum. First of all, we had no choice but to become people living under Satan’s dominion. We can see clearly where we were supposed to be, but we can also see clearly that we are not there. Let us stop a moment and consider where we are today. We cannot deny that we are in the wrong place. We want to go back to God’s realm, but how can we do it? What was the original human starting place? Everything started from the original parents who fell. Those parents gave birth to their first offspring in much the same way that they were originally destined to, but with the significant difference of not being centered on God. They were centered on Satan instead. That was the only difference, but what a world of difference it was!

To return to the original position requires ridding ourselves of our satanic lineage and restoring our ties with God. That is the summary of it. First, we belong to Satan-we are Satan’s people. We want to pull away from Satan-this is the first part of liberation.

Number two, we became Satan’s descendants. We have to be liberated from Satan’s love, Satan’s people, Satan’s nation and Satan’s hell in the spiritual world. We want to find God’s love, be restored to the descendants of God, and find and restore God’s country. We want eventually to belong to God’s Heaven. We want to transfer from Satan’s territory to God’s territory. That is the goal of our life. How wonderful it will be if we really do away with the satanic ties and move on to God’s side, bringing everything along with us.

Can we hold onto God’s kingdom with our right hand and Satan’s kingdom with our left and try to bring them together into unity? Wouldn’t that be convenient? Why can’t we do that? Perhaps we should retain half of Satan’s world within God’s? No, the only way to have any part of God’s realm is by the complete dismissal and denial of Satan’s realm. That is the only way we can begin. If we have even a small part of Satan remaining, Satan will come and say, “Here is proof that you belong to me. You cannot get away!”

We have already agreed that all the nations in this world belong to Satan. Is the United States an exception? Is this a God-centered country? When you are wearing clothing which is made in America, Satan can say, “Since your clothing is made in America, which belongs to me, then you also belong to me. Your clothing belongs to me and so do you.” What about a small piece of American bread? You, as a heavenly citizen, eat that American bread. Satan will say, “Since you are eating the bread which is of this country, then you belong to this country.”

How about the language spoken here? If you keep on speaking English, Satan will say, “That is the language of the country which belongs to me. Because you are speaking that language, you belong to me.” It’s the same if you live in a house which belongs to America. This country could say, “You belong to me because you are living in the house which belongs to me.”

We have been talking so much about heaven, but how do you propose to go there? It is obvious that what we wear, what we eat, what we speak and so forth all belongs to Satan. Then how do you propose to go to heaven? How are we different from the people who live within the satanic world?

Whenever you purchase something, what do you sprinkle over it? Holy salt. A law was created so that property which once belonged to Satan can be purchased and sprinkled with holy salt and the ownership completely changes. That law works. We have been doing that, haven’t we? How about language? What are we doing about that? How are you going to dispose of your language? You can’t holy salt your tongue. We can say, “I have been as a captive, like the Israelites in Egypt, a prisoner of war. I am originally God’s citizen, but the enemy took me into Egypt and taught me English. So now I am gaining back the original language. I am learning the Korean language, even though I am so slow.”

At least you know a few words, like “anya hashimnika” and you can say some of the alphabet. That’s evidence enough that your true language is Korean. The Anglo-Saxon people will be really dismayed and say, “What is he trying to do? He is going to enslave us and put all Americans under the dominion of some other country.” They may have such a fearful perspective, but actually we are following God’s law. Therefore, no one can stop it.

Some people say, “Reverend Moon is so greedy. He is coming here to swallow up the whole AngloSaxon culture! We don’t like that!” That is the American way. How wonderful America is, right? Wonderful or miserable? How miserable America is.

You have a clear idea now of what we must have in order to belong to God. Do you really make it a practice that, before sitting anywhere you holy salt the area, saying that you are sitting on God’s land and nobody else’s? If you don’t, then you’d better start doing that quickly. This is why I taught you the condition of blowing three times to consecrate something if you can’t use holy salt. If you encounter some handsome man or beautiful woman and happen to touch that person just a little bit, what should you do? You should holy salt your hand or blow three times. You shouldn’t want to think about the incident again. You have to cleanse that connection. You don’t have to show others what you are doing. (He acts out blowing on his hand with great vigor.) You can dust it off within your own mind, but you have to do it very firmly.

The question is, will this contract, this promise work? Who established that contract? You say God, but how do you know? Maybe I just told you that to deceive you. How do you know this law is an active law? Why do you trust me? I’ve taught you wonderful words, haven’t I? I have taught you the Divine Principle. It is not some ordinary principle but the Divine Principle that I am teaching you. Yes, this is The Principle, which is overriding, all-encompassing, and divine. Since it is the Divine Principle, it is a working law. If we study the Divine Principle, we can solve everything. Nothing is too complicated to be solved by the Divine Principle. Looking through the glass of the Divine Principle, all the complicated situations of the satanic world will become simple and clear. The same is true for all the problems within the heavenly world. Through the Divine Principle, we can solve everything.

I didn’t speak the Divine Principle first, then test it out. No, first I tested it and proved it, got the approval of God and of Satan, and then I spoke it and taught it to you Therefore, nobody can deny it. What do you call me? You call me Father. The Catholic Church also calls its clergymen “Father.” Do you have many fathers? There are many fathers in the world, but the world only has one True Father. If someone is a true father, can there be two or three others as well? No, “True Father” means there is only one. Is True Father standing on the satanic side or on God’s side? True cannot mean true to Satan and true to God, but only true to God. The opposite of true is false. False father means the fallen father, the father on Satan’s side. When we say “True Father” it can only mean the father who is on God’s side.

Today is Children’s Day. What kind of day is Children’s Day? What kind of children are we talking about? There are false children and true children. Are you true children? Without True Parents, true children can never come into existence. We assume that True Parents and true children are here, but what is their relationship? You say true love. Do you like true love? How strongly do you like true love? Do you want a gigantic amount of true love or just a little? You are too greedy!

True Parents and true children are related through true love. If their relationship were like the trunk of a tree, how big would that trunk be? Would it be thin and willowy or so thick and strong that nothing could cut it down? You testify to your own selves. How strong is your tie, as true children, to the True Father? Is it unbreakable, strong, huge and powerful? You know yourselves how it is.

Maybe we will have to test it sometime. You have a relationship with True Father, but suppose Satan comes along with a thick baseball bat made of iron. Satan’s iron bat is that of your first love. That first love will strike you hard to see how strong the tie is between you and the True Parents. Something ought to break from such a break, so let the bat break! Because your love relationship with the True Parents is stronger, the iron bat will be broken. That’s good news!

What about the five billion people of the world? Imagine if they all got together to attack the relationship between the true children and the True Parents. Would the relationship break or would their bat break? Those five billion are trying to strike out at your individual personal tie with the True Parents-not the collective relationship. If they struck a strong blow against that, what would happen? You know how strong your relationship is. Maybe you say, “Gee, I never thought about such a thing. I really don’t know.” Would you say that? No! You should say, “I am confident. My tie with the True Parents is so strong that it’s going to last through anything. Believe me.”

Then I will shout out, “You are the victor!” Would God rejoice at that or would Satan? Yes, God would rejoice. How excited would God be? God would say with enormous passion, “You are really my true children!” He would just be out of His mind with joy.

Suppose all the satanic nations said, “We’ve got to do something about this or we’re going to lose everything.” Imagine that the leaders of all the fallen nations got together at the United Nations and consulted to try to do everything possible to cut the ties between you true children and the True Parents. Maybe their power would be too strong for you. They could amass all the strength of their nations and hit at your tie with the True Parents. At that time, which side will break-the Moonies’ side or Satan’s side? How wonderful it would be for God to see the Moonies making that kind of effort. He will say, “Mansei!” Are you strong enough for God to shout “Mansei” to you?

When Satan looks at such a scene, he will think, “Oh, all those presidents weren’t strong enough. I must go myself and stop them.” Then Satan will come with all his forces, all his minions, determined to make the ultimate attack on the Moonies’ faith, confident that they will break at last. What will happen? Are we going to break or will we hold? At that time, not only will God shout another “Mansei!” but all the people in hell itself will shout “Mansei.” Everywhere people will be shouting “Mansei!” The whole universe will echo with the joyful shouts of every living being. Do you want that or not?

Let us reflect upon ourselves now for a while. Compared with what the Moonies are supposed to be, how do you measure up? How small and insignificant have you really been? Who has been thinking, “Oh, soon it will be Christmas time and I will go to my hometown and visit with all my family and relatives. How wonderful and joyful that will be”? Is that the extent of the Moonies’ joy, thinking about the good old days and so forth? Have you been such miserable Moonies? Do you think that is God’s idea of a real Moonie? After a while, you may meet one of your old flames and take his or her hand, saying, “How wonderful to meet you again.” Is that the way you are, or do you feel the strong urge to holy salt your hand and kick away the connection with the past?

Do you have some idea, some clear image of what a real Moonie is? Who is the real Moonie centered upon? Of course, it is the True Parents. We have seen that the whole world came together, including government powers, all the religions, and so forth, and gave their utmost blow to Reverend Moon. But who broke? Did Reverend Moon’s strong love for God break or did the strong blows against Reverend Moon give way? Satan knows he did his best and still he couldn’t break me. Now that I have held up under such blows, whose turn is next?

In God’s eyes, who is Reverend Moon? He is the representative champion, we might say the head champion. After observing the most powerful attacks of Satan, can you say that Reverend Moon is worthy to be that champion of God? If I won that big prize, would the satanic world recognize it? They would recognize it. They will know the champion of God who won over the champion of Satan. The ultimate champion is recognized by everyone on both sides. The champion nation of the world is known by all the other nations.

The champion of God is called the True Parent. True Parents are the champions of all champions. (Audience: “The super-champions!”) That’s true. The super-champions. Those champions won the victory on the individual level, the family, clan, race, national and world levels, as well as the cosmic level. They have won those battles. When a champion wins that level of victory, he can go anywhere. Satan will look at him curiously but Satan cannot say, “You can’t come here!” That is why, wherever I make an appearance, wherever I walk, others have to give way because I am the superchampion.

Looking at that, how do the Moonies feel? Do you really feel good? The True Parents are the champions over everything in Satan’s world. Do you claim to be the true children of those superchampions? Or do you say, “Well, he is the superchampion but I’m not”?

The child of those super-champions has to be a true child. True Parents can only have true children. What is the relationship supposed to be? It is one of true love, but before that it is true lineage. The lineage is already there and through that the children resemble one another.

The lineage power is the power of the generations. Do you really look like me? What about our coloring? I have black hair, dark eyes, and a rather flat nose and face. Many of you have blonde hair, blue eyes, and sharply protruding noses. How can you say you are the true children of the True Father? Actually, you don’t have to resemble me physically. There are only two points in which we must be unmistakably the same: you and I both love God with the strongest love, and we both reject Satan utterly. As long as we share those two common points, then we are related as True Father and true children. Do you understated?

The first resemblance is the love of God. The second is the determination to dominate and win over Satan yet not to hate him. We cannot love anything satanic. We must deny everything satanic and have dominion over Satan instead.

Look at some famous men: President Reagan of the United States and Mr. Gorbachev of the Soviet Union. What is Mr. Reagan’s way-straight or sometimes zigzagged and complicated? What about Gorbachev? He also goes zigzag because he is saying that the present communist system is not adequate and they have to change it, yet he talks about returning to a more pure form of Marxism Leninism. He tries to go both ways, so his walk is very complicated and crooked.

How does Reverend Moon walk? You say I walk straight? Isn’t that just because you are prejudiced toward me? You know the truth because it is recorded as part of history. If I encountered a mountain in my path, I didn’t try to go around it. Rather, I wanted to go straight through it. Your True Parents are walking straight, without wavering or zigzagging.

Many of the scientists who participate in the Science Conferences have come to feel very close to me, so they sometimes tell me how they feel. They say, “Father, why don’t you be more diplomatic and say nicer things about President Reagan and other American politicians? Then you would have a smoother time.” Actually, I have been fighting single-handedly against the collective force of the world. Even though I was pushed into jail by this nation, who actually won the confrontation? Did the United States, the plaintiff, win? Or did the defendant, Reverend Moon, win? The whole country came against one individual.

Even though they thought they had won and gotten rid of me, what really happened? After that, we saw that the Reagan administration didn’t walk straight. They have been wobbling the whole time. If I withdrew from my work here, this country would be in deep trouble. For instance, if The Washington Times quit publishing, who would take the lead in the media? They would be completely at the mercy of communist influence.

Everyone is wobbling and circling around, without knowing where to go. What about Reverend Moon? Am I certain of myself? Am I totally stable, with both feet planted firmly on the earth? Yes, I am. These gigantic nations of the United States and the Soviet Union have to keep going somewhere, even though they don’t know where. Where will they end up? They have to turn around, yet these giants have no way of turning around. Who is going to play the crucial role of turning the giants around from their collision courses and putting them on a safe course? That is God and Reverend Moon.

This is the reality. Therefore, are the Moonies fortunate and proud people in spite of whatever difficult situations we may be facing? Or are we miserable people? We look at the world now and see that individuals are confused, families are breaking down, nations are uncertain and weak. The democratic and communist worlds are both crumbling. But no matter what happens to them, there is one group centered on God who will grow stronger day by day. They are the only people with absolute certainty about their foundation and where they are going. That group is the Moonies. Isn’t that true?

The world doesn’t know where to turn, but when you Moonies look at the True Parents and see that they are going in a certain direction, you can follow them. All you have to do is follow the True Parents because you know they are going in the direction of God. This is true on the individual level and also on the family and clan levels. When we have a heavenly country, it will be true on the national level as well. Who are the true children? They are the ones who consistently follow the True Parents. If the True Parents climb a high mountain, the children don’t say, “I’m too tired to do that.”

When True Parents go to China, all the true children will want to go there, too. If they go to Russia, then even if you have to swim there, will you follow them? How long will this continue? Until when? It’s very simple: for as long as we live. We will follow this path, the path of True Parents, as long as we live. When I go someplace, there should spring out everywhere the true individual, true family, and true nation in my wake. Do you follow?

As we already said, the true children are those who are always following the True Parents, no matter where they go. What is their destination? It is the homeland. What happens if the True Parents completely disappear and the true children don’t know where they are? What would you do? We are dwelling in this physical world with the True Parents, but we are all going eventually to the spirit world. God exists and we can dwell fully with Him in the spirit world. True Parents are here on earth, while God is the True Parent in the spiritual world. So even if you lost track of the True Parents, you could ask God.

Should you just ask God as an individual or should you all get together and ask Him collectively? Where should you all meet together-in England, or in the United States, or Japan? You have to gather somewhere and pray together. You say the Fatherland. Where is that? You say Korea, but Korea is no exception to what we have already said. Korea is not God’s country. How can we call Korea the Fatherland? Yes, the homeland or Fatherland is the place where the True Parents were born. If the homeland is Korea, that covers a lot of area. Should we meet in the southern part or in the northern part? Why the north? The True Father was born in the north so that is the Unification Church’s home town. God knows this and so does Satan. All the spirit world knows where Father was born.

Are you saying that you will all go to North Korea and gather in the town where I was born and pray to God to find your direction? Is that what you should do? But how do you propose to cross over the borders into North Korea? That is the most viciously protected borderline in the world. The soldiers posted there would shoot you without hesitation. The people of North Korea have to call Kim I1 Sung “Father.” Meanwhile, Reverend Moon in South Korea is saying, “I am the father of the Korean people.” So there are two fathers facing each other in Korea. This is a problem.

If I went to Africa to live, where would you go? If I spend time in Africa and you all follow, do you think our homeland would blossom there? True Parents are the super-champions, as we have said. That means there are no higher champions, no one else to fight against. In fact, a super-champion can no longer fight anyone. It wouldn’t be fair. However, his children can fight. That is the meaning of the Children’s Age, the children’s turn to fight. Thus the True Parents can go to Africa and stay there while the children all go to Korea and fight to recover the northern part and make it into God’s country. After you establish and rebuild the country for God, you will invite the Parents back there. That is our work, isn’t it?

Who should fight this war? Should I do it or should you? I have been fighting and struggling throughout my lifetime. Should I accomplish this victory so that all the unworthy Moonies can just follow. Or is it your job to build God’s country and then to usher in the True Parents, saying, “Father, this is the country we have built for God. Let’s live here together”?

If I have fought and won on all the levels of battle, do you think there is any way for Satan to accuse me? But what about the true children? True children, in the strictest sense, are those who are qualified to inherit the rights of the True Parents. Do you follow? This is something to consider seriously. You may not be such a worthy person but since you are one of the true children, you have to understand deeply who the True Parents are. The True Parents can go anywhere and be received. They have that right. Everybody has to make way for them. If the true children inherit the rights of True Parents, then the same thing must happen wherever they go. Isn’t that true? This is why we must be strong and bold now. Nothing and nobody can get in our way. When you are weak even the dogs will bark at you. Do you understand the position of true children?

Are you saying that even if you lost track of the True Parents, you are confident that you could all assemble in North Korea and fight against the evil power there? You could gain that country back for God and build up the homeland so that you could invite me there? Do you have such confidence? Do you really want to do that? Is that because some strong Moonie is going to point a gun at you and say, “You do this or else”? No, we know what our mission is and what our life is all about. Even though nobody tells us, we know what to do and we are going to do it.

Those who are really aware of what we have to do-that we must go there, fight with our own hands, and build our own homeland-raise your hands. Unbelievable!

What if I went to stay in the southern tip of Korea, in Pusan? Should you all just follow me there and do nothing more? What do you think- should I send the men to Korea first or the women? Well, use your head and think about the Principle. Yes, it is women. What strong women soldiers you are! Wonderful. North Korea is the satanic country, representing the archangel, correct? Who enticed the archangel to bring about the fall? It was Eve. So Eve and women are the mistresses of the nighttime. Down every dark street and alley, women are reigning. What do you Moonie women think-do you like that, or do you hate such a thing? How much do you hate to be that kind of woman?

What will happen? Will the Unification women’s corps go and be wiped out by the vicious North Korean soldiers, or will you subjugate them? Words are easy, but actions are not. I know how hard it is, but you don’t. Those North Korean soldiers are too strong for you. All the blessed women in Korea have now been mobilized to go work in the cities and villages. Those women are your seniors, having been blessed before you. Since they have built the tradition, it is your turn to follow their path. Therefore, all the Moonie women should do that.

How proud you will be for the rest of history if, at this one critical time, all you blessed women go to Korea and win this holy struggle. How proud you can be throughout eternity! Because of one woman’s impulse, Eve, the world has come to such incredible misery. Now many women will get together and restore that position. How cherished in history this event will be!

Are we going to fight literally, with guns and ammunition, or will we use some other weapon? How are you going to win over those soldiers with their guns? You say through true love, but how will you exhibit your love in the face of such viciousness? How do we plan to win them over? Since Kim Il Sung is acting as the bad king, you will be in the position of the good queen. American women like that title-Good Queen. Most American women have enjoyed a queenly position here within the American family system. The American wife is always commanding her husband-“Do this, do that.” God has trained American women to become queens. You have lots of money, jewelry, and power. In Korean the word that sounds like “money” means “much.”

We will mobilize all our jewelry, all our land. If we dropped half the land of America on Kim Il Sung, it would crush him. All the North Korean resources are focused on building up their arsenal of weapons. The people are some of the hungriest in the world. All their money goes for the military. So the American queens can go there and ask the people, “You are hungry, aren’t you? We will send you food and clothing. You don’t have to fight so much.”

If the American queens will give everything they own to the North Koreans, do you think they will say, “We would rather fight you”? Certainly not. There is a route to send this food and clothing-through China. We can send everything from America into China and then they can take it into North Korea and feed the people there. If the people are fed and housed as well as the people here in the United States, why would they want to fight?

We Moonies are not living an extravagant life. In fact, we are sometimes hungry and we don’t wear nice clothing; we always work hard and sleep little. But if we give everything we own to North Korean families-not to Kim Il Sung but to the people they will know what we are doing for them. Do you think they will want to fight us? They will be grateful.

The motto for 1987 was what? “Unification of the Fatherland.” Why did I give that motto this year? The previous time I went to Korea, I established the Federation for the Unification of North and South Korea. This time when I went to Korea, I sent people out to all the different places in the country where some organizations or individuals are opposing our goal. Our members are supposed to find out who the opposition is and overcome that opposition. They are finding out from the top to the bottom who is going against God’s way. Is that good or bad news?

I was leveling the ground before I returned here so that no one would be opposing our work in any areas-political, economic, local government, and so on. Every Korean knows that nobody can work more effectively for the unification of North and South Korea than Reverend Moon. They know that if Reverend Moon wants to do something, he can do it. That is why people don’t oppose us.

This is just the right time for this work to be done and that is why we have the same motto this year. As you know, there are four candidates running for the Korean presidency. Not one of them has a foundation. They are all floating. They don’t know what they are going to do after they are elected. They know they can’t do anything, but they are still running. I am standing with my feet firmly rooted in the ground, making plans and creating all kinds of possibilities. Once that country is brought around in one direction, all the people will follow. I am planting the vertical axis there, a strong and stable axis. When it turns, the country will also turn.

We mentioned the elder son’s position earlier. When I turn the axis, this is the way Abel moves. Cain will have to spin out or follow in Abel’s wake. For the first time in history, Cain will follow Abel’s road. This is what I have been preparing. That is the historical changing point, the turnaround in the Cain and Abel relationship. Even though nobody else realizes what is happening, the Moonies have the privilege of understanding and knowing because you are in line to inherit everything. For the first time, Abel determines the direction. He is the forerunner.

We must clearly understand. North Korea is dominated by Cain. For the first time on the heavenly side, Abel will take the leadership role. South Korea will move and North Korea must respond and follow. The initiative has changed. Until now, North Korea has always taken the initiative-militarily and in every way. Now the South Koreans will be the ones to initiate unification, centering on one individual who is followed by many others. That means Reverend Moon will be in the forefront, followed by many Unification Church members. After that, all the rest of the people of South Korea will follow.

Four multiplied by seven equals 28. That number represents the perfect number for each direction-the full number. This happens to be the 28th anniversary of Children’s Day. On this day, my message to you is to take the initiative and build the homeland with your own hands to inherit the rights of the True Parents. This is historic. At the age of 28, I went to North Korea to pay indemnity by going to jail. Now this 28th celebration of Children’s Day is the day of liberation, not imprisonment. Thus the fact that- we are gathered together today and pledging to fulfill this task is truly historic. This is why I prayed as I did this morning at the Pledge Service. We will be brave and willing soldiers, confident of absolute victory in winning the Fatherland. We pledge we will do this.

Now let us remind ourselves. The period from 1945 to 1985 was a 40-year period and was extended three years to 1988. We are in the second year, 1987. This is the year that Satan acts at his peak, but after this, he will have to give in.

Those who will pledge, “Yes, we will now unite strongly and advance for the victory and the unification of the Fatherland of North and South Korea. I will participate in that strong march and bring the inevitable victory.” If you pledge to that, raise your hands, please. Thank you. (Applause.)

It is noteworthy that the spirit world is taking advantage of this time. Heung Jin is an example of that. My work is so well-established on the earth now that spirit world is gradually descending to make a settlement here. Until now, that was not possible. When we pledge to God that we will win this holy struggle and bring the victory, all of our ancestry as well as Heung Jin will be able to help us win. They help us know what to do, how to do it, giving us constant advice, so that they too can be settled on the face of the earth.

There is even more detailed spiritual significance to this time. Heung Jin is the elder son, while all of you are in the second son’s position. When you become united, it automatically creates the condition for the spirit world to come down and help. The foundation is perfected there. Through this, Heung Jin is working practically everywhere in the world, centering on Korea.

Wherever Cain and Abel become one, God can come down and complete His work. This is what is happening. When we follow Heung Jin Nim into Korea and do the work, we will be winning the foundation of victory everywhere we go and in everything we do. I can use that foundation as my immediate ground.

Isn’t it true that, even though you are much older than the true children, still you consider them your elder brothers and sisters? Hyo Jin is younger than almost all of you, but you still call him, “Elder brother, Hyo Jin Nim.” The same is true of the sisters, no matter how young they are. You call even Hyung Jin, who is much younger, your elder brother. Likewise with Jeung Jin, the youngest. You still call her, “My elder sister, Jeung Jin Nim.”

When the Abel and Cain positions unite, there is no division and God can do whatever He wishes. That is the original position. This is why things are developing much faster and victories are brought more quickly. Do you understand?

Wherever you go, whatever you do, if you fight a hundred times, you’ll win a hundred victories. No defeat is possible. You have been learning a great deal from Heung Jin Nim in the past three or four days, haven’t you? You have become a strong, tightly-knit organization, so that when you receive a direction from me, you will not question but will just instantly work to fulfill it. Then God can bring immediate victorious result every time. Heung Jin will teach you more, but you must learn that point quickly.

It is truly amazing that your elder brother, Heung Jin Nim, sacrificed himself at such a young age for you This is opposite from the worldly elder brother, who tries to make use of the younger brother for his own sake. We must understand how difficult Heung Jin’s position initially was. He went to spirit world; he did not have a body any more. He worked so hard there to make a foundation on earth so that he could teach you. Therefore, you must learn your lessons from him with great respect and with most serious attention.

You must believe strongly that if you are willing to sacrifice yourself for the sake of mankind as Heung Jin did, and then work toward your goal, your victory is guaranteed. What other result could you get? You must be absolutely confident that you are completely one with the True Parents. Nothing can cut that tie. You know that you are willing to die rather than return to Satan, so that is your source of absolute confidence.

Remember these two points: strong love of God and no reconciliation with Satan. Those are our two distinctly different characteristics as true children. With absolute confidence in these points, you can win the victory every time you fight.

As I said before I went to Korea, you will all go there soon enough, especially the women. I trust you are continuing to prepare $4,000 to support yourselves there. You should never become a burden to the Korean members and families. Instead, you should be helping them. When you go to help Korea and win the victory and make that foundation, great credit will come to you. You will be like the signers of the constitution, the victorious founding citizens of the homeland. That will be your eternal credit. With that credit, your ancestors can enjoy your privileges as well.

At that point, there will be no more borderlines on earth. That means people will be able to move around anywhere they wish, just as they were created to do. This will be the case both on earth and in spirit world-there will be no boundaries. Spirit world will be able to come to earth anytime it wishes.

What is your name? (Heidi.) What is your original country? (Puerto Rico.) When you go to Korea representing your country and you win the victory, establishing the homeland, then wherever you go, you will encounter no boundaries and your ancestors will share in that privilege as well. That is the greatest hope of the people in spirit world. The hope of your descendants and those of the homeland nation are intertwined. Do you understand? You have a dual purpose. One is to work directly for the establishment of the Fatherland. At the same time, you are accomplishing the foundation for your own ancestry and your descendants.

This is truly a historic time. 1987 and 1988 will be the time of rare opportunity. The desire of the True Parents, as well as of God, is to regain the true Fatherland. Fulfilling this desire for God and True Parents is an amazing opportunity. We will all advance in that direction. Amen! Those who pledge, “Yes, Father, I will go forth in that direction,” raise your hands. God bless you.

## THE WAY TO GROW

By Fami1yfed June 25, 2018 June 25, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1987

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### August 30, 1987
Belvedere
Translator – Sang Kil Han

The topic this morning is “The Way to Grow.” In the Orient, we write vertically, while the West writes horizontally. Each Oriental letter is separate and independent. The Western way is to write in a continuous line.

To determine how big a house is, we need to know its dimensions-its length, width and height. The greater these dimensions the more space the house occupies. There are various types of houses, but the parts of each house are connected.

Do people generally like something short or long? It depends on what kind of thing, of course, but in general people like long things. People prefer large spaces to small ones and large objects to small ones.

Do you tend to prefer someone who is tall over someone who is short? How tall would you want someone to be? As tall as possible? When you call someone a big person, you don’t necessarily mean he is big in terms of height. You mean, rather, that he or she has a large capacity to accommodate others. A great person isn’t necessarily big in stature; a small person can be great, too. Whey do we like great people? It is because we find love and many good things in a big or great person; small people don’t have much inside, and if you try to look around inside they get irritated.

Our topic today is growth. How tall or big do we want to grow? To look at it another way, do you prefer to give or to receive? How much can you stuff inside a big person? A lot. The majority of people like to receive because that desire is related to the tendency to grow and expand. People want to receive from others something that they can incorporate into themselves and fill in their gaps.

Students go to school to learn. How much they grow is determined by the amount they are able to store internally. However, if you only receive, what will happen? It’s not good to keep wanting to receive even after you are filled up, because that is when you have to turn around and give. Take a simple example: if you keep pouring water into a tall glass after it is filled to the brim, the water spills over. That overflow means it is time to give out; if J you don’t give, the water gets wasted.

How can you tell when the time has come to give rather than to receive? In terms of physical growth, young people want to continue receiving until they reach maturity. That is why they want to eat a lot, and so forth. However, when the time for receiving is over, it is time to give. This is true physically, at least, and it applies to men and women alike.

When you share, how do you do it? There is no such thing as “just giving.” You need to find the right object who will receive what you are offering. Someone standing in the east should offer something to the person standing in the west; someone in the north should give to someone in the south. If someone from the east gives to someone in the south, it is certainly good, but the giver is not reaching out toward the most distant point. To give from the east to the south involves a relatively small scope of giving; the interchange doesn’t form a sphere but rather an oval.

When people grow up, they have to find the right object for giving, and their giving should be in a direct line, not vacillating. One person may be willing to give but the other is not enthusiastic about receiving. There may be people who can receive during the daytime but not at night. Such restrictions are not good. You should be ready to receive at any time, and your spouse should be willing to give at any time. The giver and the receiver should be available at all times, 24 hours a day. The one who is to give and the one who is to receive should both keep in mind the larger goal; otherwise, they will diminish rather than expand. The larger our aspiration in giving and receiving, the more we can continue to grow. The higher goal prepares us for eternal give and take, in which we can grow continuously, without limits.

Each person, for example, has a dual structure: internal and external, or spiritual and physical. The body loves material, secular, horizontal things, while the mind leaps up to the heights. Doesn’t your mind always long for something higher and rounder? Where should mind and body meet or intersect? Varying degrees of connection between mind and body are possible: they could touch at just one point, partially overlap, or be completely congruent. Actually, mind and body don’t want to be partially connected; they want to be perfectly joined.

If you want to connect with something, what part of it do you want to be linked with? Using the analogy of a sphere, if you ask east and west, north and south, they would all answer that they want to connect right at the center. What lies at the center that has such a magnetic appeal? True love. The center links all the components; everything passes through the center. Thus, if you stand at the center, you meet everyone. The center is where four directions converge. When all directions meet in perfect balance and symmetry, movement begins. This is how motion originates.

People want to grow symmetrically; after expanding horizontally, they want to enlarge vertically. Through the process of growth things round out; protruding sections tend to be pushed in and indented parts tend to fill out, eventually forming a sphere. Thus whether we are grow ing horizontally or vertically, our tendency is to form a sphere. This process applies to subject and object, for both cooperate to form a sphere. This process applies to all beings, both small and large, because all aspects of existence grow vertically and horizontally according to the same basic pattern.

Of any two elements, the one that is vertical is called the subject and the one that is horizontal is called the object. Before they can begin motion they must meet at the center. In nature all things have a center. God created this immense universe with a center-mankind-embodying the vertical and the horizontal dimensions. Regardless of size or shape, all existence follows a similar pattern: as soon as something comes into being, there is a subject and object relationship. As things expand, they interact vertically and horizontally and pass through certain points.

This development is not disorderly, for it follows a certain pattern, creating subject and object relationships. Without such relationships there is no motion and without motion there is no life. Thus all living things participate in such relationships and form such spheres. Although there are all sorts of things in nature, each one goes through this orderly process and maintains the balance. Everything exists in subject/object pairs; once the subject and object form a relationship, the new being itself becomes either a subject or an object and then searches for another subject/object relationship. Such expanding subject/object relationships enable things to grow and expand; without them things diminish.

Everything in the environment exists in the pair system. Whether a given thing is a subject or object doesn’t matter; it connects with the center and enters into a subject/object relationship with man. What connects all these relationships? What is the common denominator? It is love. Because love permeates all these relationships, all subjects and objects want to give and receive.

For instance, when we go out into the fresh morning air, we hear the birds chirping. Why do they sing? Does one male bird call another male, or one female call another female? No, their chirping is a signal to the opposite sex; they are seeking a subject/object relationship.

Are only birds like that? Look at smaller beings, such as insects. The cicadas sing and sing without stopping. They pause for a moment, but then they start up right again. (Father makes a loud buzzing noise, imitating a cicada.) You may have noticed how the sound continues fairly rhythmically with occasional sudden rises in pitch. The cicada with the rising pitch is searching for something with a falling pitch.

In late summer and autumn evenings you can hear the songs of frogs and all kinds of insects. Have you ever noticed how harmonious all that noise is? You may think there is no order to their sounds, but not so. It always has an order. One insect sings a certain way, and then, as if to harmonize with it, other insects pitch in with their own type of vibrations. Once in a while, everything seems to stand still for a second, and then another little voice enters to fill the gap.

Do you think the insects sing standing still? Those noisemakers are always in motion, going up and down, round and round. Even those who stay in one place will have one foot off the ground in some kind of movement. Dancing is movement to music, and the movements in nature’s symphony are like a dance. The singing of the insects is pleasing to our ear, and we all want to listen to it, don’t we? Nature sings to delight mankind.

Suppose a beautiful woman is standing before us and singing a very nice song. If it becomes clear that she is singing in order to appeal to another woman, or that she is praising her own beauty, proportions, eye-makeup, etc., then you wouldn’t want to hear her again. But if her theme is men’s muscles and big shoulders, her singing is so pleasing you would want to listen to it forever! How pleasant it is to hear a woman walking naturally-even if she is stomping along-but for her to sneak around like a cat is unnatural and unappealing.

When you inhale and exhale, with what are you breathing? Life is the center of breathing, but what is the center of life itself? Love. We all have life, life that came from the love our parents shared. Life doesn’t come from life, but from love. The action of love results in another life, which is also in motion. Life arises from the motion of love.

Let’s think about singing in each of the four seasons. Is the song of summer, autumn, winter or spring more appealing? Why did you all answer spring? Because springtime is the growing season of all living things. It is appropriate and natural to sing in praise of growth and love. In spring, living things are free from the long, cold winter. When they emerge, their first pursuit is their subject or object. Thus their singing is very appropriate. Nature’s atmosphere is one of singing, growth, and seeking one’s complement. The male’s song is directed toward its object, the female; and the female’s song is directed toward its object, the male. Where could you find some thing closer to the ideal?

Is it more ideal for women to talk with other women, or with men? Women talking with men is more ideal, isn’t it? Such conversation reflects the ideal of true love. To be ideal, a person or an environment needs to contain all elements. A house that is home to a man and a woman who are free to do anything and who complement, support, enhance, serve, and love each other abounds with the ideal.

What is your ideal “home sweet home”? Is it an elegant house inhabited by a beautiful, solitary, doll-like, self-sufficient woman? Is it home sweet home if only a man lives there? I don’t think so. In fact, home sweet home is where man, woman, children and grandparents can all find complete satisfaction. If only women lived in that house, they would at least want to be related as mother and daughters or elder and younger sisters. When women gather in twos or threes, the companions they prefer are their mother and sisters. Isn’t that true? Men also want to be with their father and brothers.

From the time he is very small, a boy runs into the house and asks, “Where’s father? Where’s my brother?” A boy will never run into the house and call out, “Mother, Mother, let’s go hunting.” In fact, when the boy begs to go fishing, his mother will probably say, “No, no,” so he will try to escape her and run toward his father! A daughter misses her mother, and a son misses his father.

Once you have found your husband or wife, you can locate everyone else you want. Then your home becomes a sweet home. Your home is sweet not only for parents and children but also for grandparents, who can live there happily because everything they cherish is there. Everyone in such a home is happy, because they can find whatever they want.

For a woman to become a sweet woman, she needs not only a good, loving husband and daughters, but also good sisters and a good mother. Likewise, a man needs a good wife and sons, older and younger brothers, and father. This is why in the Unification Church we have the ideal of 12 objects-three objects for each position of the four-position foundation, all the combinations of men and women fulfilling the triple objective purpose. A woman needs bonds with her parents, husband and children, and a man needs bonds with his parents, wife and children. All these relationships should meet at the one central point of love. The core of love is where the vertical line intersects these relationships; the love from above is the most important love, and all people long to connect with it.

Have you stopped to wonder why the number seven is the number of perfection? It is the sum of the three key relationships both men and women need to establish, connecting through the center. All family bonds, whether vertical or horizontal, can connect with that love. If you were alone in the world of harmony, and everyone else were linked with the ideal and living in an ideal environment, you would be miserable. Totally surrounded by objects seeking their proper subject and subjects seeking their proper object, what emptiness and yearning a solitary being would feel!

This immense universe is like a big orchestra. Music is usually perceived as being horizontal, but it needs the addition of the vertical dimension. In a tree, the vertical dimension extends from the smallest root to the tip of the young branches. The visible part of a tree encompasses the trunk, limbs, branches, and young shoots, all forming a sphere. The invisible part of the tree is the root system, which is also spherical in shape. There is a complementarity between the visible and invisible parts of the tree that maintains the life of the tree. If a tree had no root system, the wind would topple it.

Using this analogy of a tree, we can envision a vertical orchestra ranging from the tiny new roots to the tiny new shoots. Like the tree, the universal orchestra must link earth and heaven; such a connection between lower and higher realms is expressed through literature, poetry and the whole range of arts.

Contemporary American dance and popular music is very horizontal. People are attracted to those husky, horizontal voices. Tenor and bass tones are horizontal, while soprano and alto are vertical. Yet, no matter how good a soprano may be, only when a bass singer harmonizes with her is it pleasant to listen to; the soprano voice alone is not so appealing.

Symmetry is needed in all aspects of civilization. In dancing, for instance, the disco style always reaches down, while ballet always reaches upward, towards heaven. The attraction disco holds for contemporary young people is like a rebirth of a tribal era. It has nothing to do with heaven. Young people tend to shy away from tradition and the classics, but those who reject the classics are certain to perish because they have no root.

In politics, the conservative viewpoint is more vertical, while the liberals are more horizontal. More focus needs to be placed on the vertical relationship. Being more temporal, the horizontal should receive less emphasis than the vertical. Given this definition of conservatism and liberalism, which would you prefer, and why? You would prefer conservatism because it stresses tradition and connects past and future. Fashion is short-lived, isn’t it? The very word fashion implies a short duration. In a similar way, what is considered liberal changes from time to time. In which direction are American young people headed today? Which do you think will endure? The liberal side lasts for only one season. If it is autumn, liberals work only for the autumn, not concerned about any other season. If it is spring, liberals care merely for spring. But if you are going to like any season, the only thing that makes sense is to love all four seasons.

What is the predominant philosophy of democracy? It is conservatism, while materialism or communism promotes the liberal philosophy. The conservative, vertical side emphasizes the spiritual nature, while the liberal side does not value the spiritual nature and stresses the material world. This is an oversimplification, but it is still true. If we were to make a choice between the two, we would prefer conservatism.

Here am I in the United States, where liberals are trying to chase out the conservatives. Liberals are often beneficial in promoting a materialistic or communist culture. I say, “We don’t need that.” God is of a spiritual nature, so God is not with them. We use the term “spiritualism” to mean that which is opposed to materialism. It is obvious why materialism is closely connected with Satan and spiritualism with God; spiritualism is of God because God is spirit, and materialism is of Satan.

Mind and body confront each other. If one’s mind and body are at war, where does the person stand? This struggle has existed throughout fallen civilization. The conflict between mind and body on the individual level is reflected on the worldwide level as well, manifested in the battle between spiritualism and materialism. The seed planted in early history is now bearing fruit in current phenomena. If the two sides continue to fight, what will happen? In the end, both will perish. The mind needs the body, and the body needs the mind. How to end this war is the question. How to make harmony between mind and body is the task before us.

Communism claims that conflict can be resolved with weapons. Do you think that is possible? Do you think the mind can forever be subdued by a strong body? No, the mind would rather die than be subjugated like that. Communism has been advocating solving problems by subjugation and force, but that is ultimately impossible because it is obvious that the mind will never be subdued by the body. We face the same question. How do we propose to solve the problem? Through love. Power is no solution; love is needed to harmonize people and nations.

Through love, halves come into wholeness and form one ideal sphere. Only by becoming spherical can all cells in an organism function normally. There is no other solution to all the historical problems of the world except love. Look around the universe; look at nature. Even insects attract each other through love.

Our theme this morning is the mechanism and focus of growth and that is true love. Why do we want to grow centering on true love? True love has the wonderful property of occupying the center of things; even if it loses that position and stands elsewhere, true love remains unchanging.

Do you understand clearly the concept of true love? True love is defined as love that is both vertical and horizontal and whose expression is welcome everywhere. True love is not merely the horizontal love of the contemporary age; it also means love towards our ancestors and descendants. Only with such vertical and horizontal love can we create a sphere, which is our home sweet home, the perfect love which fulfills all directions. In other words, true love is the base upon which we can both give and receive vertical and horizontal love.

Centering on an individual, true love can expand to the worldwide level. True love is the one love which is applicable in every situation and brings happiness to all. True love is not just for men or women, not just horizontal or vertical, not just for Orientals or Westerners. It is the one love which can apply to everyone, whether they are from the west or the east, man or woman, young or old. True love binds the realms of east and west and makes them whole. True love can never connect merely on the horizontal axis because for love to become eternal it must link with the vertical axis.

A contestant in an athletic event aspires to world championship, right? A bride-to-be wants the best husband in the world, right? Even those who are not so great themselves want the best spouse. Everyone aspires to be the best. What is the driving force behind that desire? What quality enables you to fulfill that desire? What can make your ideal come true? The power of true love.

One’s first love is truly valuable. In the eyes of first love, one’s object or subject is mystifyingly beautiful. A woman may think she has an ugly nose-in her mind, a nose so ugly that she would keep it always under cover if she could. But in first love, her beloved says, “No, put your hands down. I want to see that nose. It is the most beautiful nose I have ever seen.” And he means it! To her husband, that nose is the best possible nose for her. Other people may not be so crazy about it, but that is how first love perceives it. A small woman who always longed to be tall may try to look taller when she gets married. But a husband of true love would say, “I wish she were even smaller so I could put her in my pocket!”

What is too low is raised by true love. What is too high is lowered a bit by true love, to suit the occasion. What is indented is filled in a bit by true love. What protrudes is absorbed a bit by true love. Such things true love does automatically.

The other day I was at the Seattle airport, waiting for a plane to Alaska. Since I had some time to spare, I looked around at the people. I saw so many couples, and if it had been up to me, I would never have matched any of them! Actually, I was mystified by them all. I looked at couples who seemed rather happy to be together and wondered how they could even like each other! In theory, they couldn’t, but in reality they didn’t appear to mind-and even seemed to cherish each other. I realized that this was the power of first love at work. The sad thing is that as first love passes, the couple’s attraction for each other will gradually diminish. We, on the other hand, are going up and up, in my observation, and our next generation will attain a high, ideal love.

Once a woman fails at first love, love does not return so strongly. Eventually some women become very bitter. That is why many women outside the church have such a jaded attitude about love. There is an American actress who is very famous not for her beauty but for her hobby of marrying men for their money and then divorcing them. AFTER each divorce she deposits more money in the bank. This sounds like a very radical judgment, but it is making her one with Satan, because that is the nature of his love.

Are you living with your first husband? Is it your first love, or is it a fallen love? Love that is routine and given in installments has no depth. Which do you think is more deep-rooted and secure, your first love, or the subsequent loves? First love. Serial love can never form the root of lasting love.

People have described a syndrome of tiredness after some years of marriage. Such boredom has no place in our thinking, but it is a common observation, and it indicates that love is rotting at the root.

Is the American environment favorable for nurturing such an ideal, or is it a damaging, oppressive, killing atmosphere? We are facing a complicated atmosphere, one that never helps us grow in love. Still, in this hostile environment we have to grow. In such a miserable environment, can anyone stand up and say, “I am happy; in fact, I am the happiest being, and I expect my happiness to endure”? Can any persons or group in this country be truly happy?

Can you find a truly happy man apart from a woman? Can you find a truly happy woman apart from a man? Some women might think they are happy no matter what I say, but a woman without a man doesn’t know the meaning of happiness. No man can say he is happy without a woman, and no woman can say she is happy without a man. I am not making this up. It just happens to be true!

Well, maybe we can explain the reason. Before woman came into being there was man, and before man there was the ideal. Woman was created to fulfill that ideal. Before God created Adam and Eve, He had an ideal for the creation. Does a newborn girl know there is going to be a man for her? No one enters the world with the plan of finding his or her spouse; each person just comes into being.

It was the same with our first ancestors. After Adam and Eve grew up, they knew everything. But like us, they knew nothing when they first came into being. From this we can deduce very logically that the ideal must have existed before our birth; somebody must have created the ideal. The one who created the ideal was God. We cannot consider it ideal when two women love each other; the real meaning of the ideal is harmony and love between man and woman.

An ideal is never expressed on only one plane. It always includes both vertical and horizontal dimensions and encompasses all the various directions in between. We have two eyes, and these two eyes have an ideal focal point where they meet and produce one image, not two.

An ideal is never alone; it always includes both subject and object. The ideal is empowered by true love. The energy of true love can permeate everything; any need can be filled by the power of ideal love. This ideal can transfigure even the most eccentric hermit who had rejected everything and everyone. A woman may be so picky that she spurns every suitor and people predict that she will spend the rest of her life alone. But when the ideal enters her life like a magic wand, it changes her and sets her to dreaming of her ideal love.

How do you define an ideal place? I define it as one you would like to visit a hundred times more, even after you have been there a hundred times already. You can visit your dream place over and over without tiring of it. That is an ideal place; that is the dwelling of love. Your ideal teacher is the one you would like to continue studying under. It is not the subject matter that draws you to the ideal teacher, but his or her love.

True love is so magnetic that we want to visit it again and again; we never tire of it. You may get kicked by the one who loves you, but you keep returning because you simply cannot do without that person. In our terms, that is a love kick. You may be kicked, out of true love, but you will bounce right back. A husband might be so helplessly in love with his wife that his excited pinches give her bruises! Would the wife be happy and proud of that mark of love, or would she promptly hire a lawyer?

A woman who has never had such an experience has failed in her love life. Because of love, something offensive that needs to be changed doesn’t bother you so much. Even your spouse’s nagging can be an expression of love. In love, everything is agreeable. What is truly horrible is indifference.

I talk about true love almost every chance I get. Is it because I have nothing else to talk about? Actually, I wear myself out speaking about true love to you. I speak and speak and get excited about it-even if no one responds!

Regardless of what I say or do, the spirit world is on my mind. You don’t know what it is like there, but when you get there you will have to adapt to it. Therefore, I am trying to teach you and train you now, so you will be able to fit in perfectly and thrive. My criteria are similar to the criteria of spirit world. On earth, people die without air to breathe. The atmosphere of the spirit world is that of love, and those unable to love will suffocate and go to hell. In the spirit world, God is at the very center, and everyone tries very hard to get as close as possible to Him. Becoming closer to God is all people in the spirit world care about and strive for.

To become one in love is to become like God and enable God to dwell in us. Then God is like our mind and we are like His body. At that point we are inseparable from God and one with Him. The ideal state of re-creation is for our spirit self to be in complete resonance with God’s love. This is what we must grow to attain.

Here on earth we breathe with our lungs, but actually each cell of our body needs oxygen. When we go to the ideal spirit world, our whole body breathes; that rhythmic breathing of love is a unique motion, a novel experience. Since God has vertical love He can intersect with us and help us wherever we may be. When you are connected to Him each of you will feel that you are God. Each of you can feel that God is not external to you, but that you are one with God. Just as no one can claim to be happy apart from someone of the opposite sex, in the spirit world no one can claim to be happy without God dwelling within. Doesn’t this stand to reason?

As members of this fallen generation, can you accomplish any of this without training? In fact, you need major repairs; you must undergo extensive training. This is why I have been educating you.

When you are one with God, you don’t need a Ph.D. to find out whether God exists: God will be within you. What other experience do you need for proof? Can you see your own mind? If you are not really thinking about it you can be unaware of having a mind, but try doing something that goes against your conscience and you will hear a strong warning, “No, not that. Don’t go that way.” When you hear that warning, you will know you have a mind. In the spirit world, all of you will know that God lives within you.

In the fallen world people talk about love out of ignorance. At best their experience of love is restricted to a small, local expression.

Men and women have opposite characteristics and personalities. They are 180 degrees different. You realize that, don’t you? Men and women are as unlike as the north and south poles. When man and woman stand side by side, man is in the easterly position, because that is where the sun rises and begins to shine, and the woman is in the west. Actually, you can look very carefully without finding a true way to harmonize these two extremes. Nothing seems to work. The man will say, “You must come to me,” and the woman will retaliate, “No, you must come to me.” Is there an automatic power that impels a man or woman to go to the other? Do you find a power within you urging you to go to your spouse? What is the only power that can make one go to the other? True love.

In the English language, people speak of getting married. In Korean, the mother tongue, the expression is, “I am going to my husband’s home.” The bride never says, “He is coming to my home to get married,”‘ because the bride goes to her husband’s house. The groom says, “My wife is coming to my house,” meaning he is getting married. The languages and cultures of Korea and the United States are so different.

What power makes a woman go to her husband’s house, or vice versa? At puberty that power unfolds within people without their making any effort. This is the process of growth. Each person starts as a newborn baby, boys growing according to the masculine way and girls growing according to the feminine way. As they grow they take separate courses and then head back toward the center. No woman seeks another woman; some magnetic power draws a man and woman together. It is the love magnet. When people look at someone of the opposite sex they think, “I want to catch their heart with love and receive their love.” They look all around and work very hard because of this strange power pulling at them. This strange, strong power is true love.

God’s characteristics, like that of a man and a woman, want to combine in true love. True love wants to join in the core of vertical love. A woman’s love combined with a man’s love attracts the vertical element, and that vertical element automatically includes horizontal love.

Love has dual characteristics, like God. This concept of love resembles a seed, which has an embryo and two cotyledons. When a mature man and woman meet, they want to form a seed, a core of life descending vertically from above. A seed is divided into two parts, centering on the axis of God’s love. Where they cross represents three stages: past, present and future. The vertical dimension corresponds to God’s love, and the horizontal dimension corresponds to human love. When they combine, God’s love and human love form a perfect sphere, reaching out in all 360 degrees.

Even if husband and wife hate each other, which they shouldn’t, still they love their children. Even though the parents get a divorce, each wants the children. Why? It is because of vertical love. Separation may occur along the horizontal line, but never along the vertical line. Parents and children are eternally one. That bond can never be broken.

Here is an example of the Oriental way of doing things. National and world affairs are considered very important, and an Oriental man is not allowed to consult with his wife, or any woman, about them. He can consult his son about such things, however, because the father/son relationship has a vertical dimension. When the man turns, his son turns on the same axis. In contrast, women revolve along the perimeter; they are more apt to change their minds, and they are less consistent. Apparently, embedded in women’s original nature is a greater possibility for change. If a woman turns around too fast, however, she may spin right off! A man may revolve like a top and never spin off because he turns right at the axis. Therefore, according to Oriental thought’ in a traditional household the man can bring up important matters with his son, but not with his wife or any of the women in his household.

Neither Western nor Eastern women understand how it works, but the difference is that the Korean woman accepts and obeys if the man says, “Let us be alone.” Even though she does not understand clearly why she has to go away while her son is allowed to be present, she obeys. Because she has heard a lot about this tradition, the Korean woman will obey and go out while the father and son discuss serious matters. If this happened here in the United States, the woman would immediately retaliate, “What do you mean? You are discriminating against me.” She would feel that if her husband has a problem he should certainly let her know.

Once you talk to a woman, however, there are no secrets. Is the United States a more feminine or more masculine country? It is more feminine because all its secrets leak out. The original nature and God’s intention is for man to maintain the vertical axis. I cannot help it. This is not just my saying, but it is the principle of the universe. The vertical axis is one and not two. Man and woman cannot both be the center.

God has hold of the upper end of the axis and Adam holds the other, defining a sphere. That is how God designed the center of the universe. According to the Principle, God has dual nature and He is the masculine subject. Why is God not the feminine subject? Because there cannot be two axes at the center. God is the upper axis holder and Adam is the lower axis holder. There is only one point, and that point can never be held by two persons.

The final decision in a household is up to the man, even though the woman may discuss it with him. The man may consider her opinion, but he makes the final decision. Even though he may go through the mother to disclose the decision, the father makes the decision. The mother may implement the decision, but the decision is the father’s. The mother cannot directly pass on the inheritance to the sons or daughters, because the father is the axis.

In the United States people do not care about the natu ral order of things. They are at best confused. They do not know who should make the decisions or why. I am emphasizing this because there are blessed couples here. We have our own blessed families, and this is the heavenly law. The man must manage national affairs, and the woman can manage the home.

If a man and woman divide and each occupies a position, where should the woman be? The man’s organ is positioned to give and the woman’s to receive. Even in the act of love, we should keep that position, the man up and the woman down. Otherwise, she cannot receive. This is the principled view; it is physical law and natural law. This biological law governs all the cosmos, without exception.

The number four multiplied by itself makes 16. One four represents the four position foundation, and the other pole represents the other four. Sixteen is the minimum age of maturity, when people really come to have an interest in the opposite sex. Anything before that is premature and false. Love is not to take place in just any position, but all have to come to the center point. Is it good or bad for young Americans to date freely, changing partners all the time? It is bad. Until they are 16 years of age, men and women should be kept as far away from each other as possible, so they can grow unhampered to maturity. Then they can turn around and face each other for the first time.

Young people should not hold hands. If they do, spiritual electricity is discharged and all kinds of serious problems result. Young people should kiss only after they become engaged and get married. That should be the first kiss. At that time, a high charge will come. Even a little bit of touching generates an electrical charge. If you are holding hands and kissing all the time, where does the electricity discharge? Where is it stored? You need to wait until you become an incarnation of love. When electrical energy comes together and discharges, it produces lightning which can even destroy stones. If you use and abuse the energy, in time it will produce no sparks; no electricity will be left.

A young Korean woman typically remains hidden behind the hedges or walls of her house. She rarely goes out. After age 16, she begins looking around or over the hedge. When a certain right candidate passes by, she blushes. By that, we know she is a maiden. The bride enters the bridal chamber by herself. She does not know whether she is walking or floating; she does not know what to expect. She has great hope, but she is so overwhelmed and excited she cannot think. Each cell in her body is thinking for her. When the bridegroom starts taking off her clothes, which is the custom, she freezes like a statue. Which is more exciting? The Oriental way.

In Korea it is a great disgrace for a young girl to be seen with a man. That is the end of her marriage prospects, for no one will take her as a bride afterwards. I am trying to point out here that the whole Korean custom is closer to the way of Principle.

Oriental history is much, much longer than American history. Korean history goes back 5,000 years-less than China, but longer than Japan, which claims only 2,600 years. All this history carries a rigid discipline and tradition. I was born out of that culture in these historic last days. My country has all that tradition stored up. Americans think variation is normal and they can change in a relatively short time span, from year to year or even day to day. Orientals do not change so much because of their long tradition.

You need to develop a consciousness of tradition. For instance, the first time you enter a room each day, you should smile at your family members, but in a distinct order. First you smile at your father, expressing love and respect; then you smile at your mother; and finally at your wife. You don’t smile at your wife and talk to her first, ignoring your father and mother until later. Americans do not even think of such things, do you? You think, “Just you and me. We don’t need our parents. We don’t need children until we have planned for them.” But such attitudes have no place. God cannot dwell in such families.

Ask any American grandparents whether they would like to live with their sons and daughters. I asked one old couple this question, and they shed tears. Their original minds were awakened and they answered, “Yes, we want to, but we can’t. They won’t accept us.” I responded, “In the East, it is not like that. Aren’t you courageous enough to insist on changing that?” The old couple said, “We wish we were in the Orient.” What about you? If you treat old folks the way Americans do now, as if they were just like everyone else, how will you feel 30 or 40 years from now, when you become grandparents? Will your feelings be different from this grandfather and grandmother, or will you feel exactly the same? You will feel exactly the same. There will be no revolutionary change in desires. These are not my words; this is the Principle and law of the universe.

Our task is to determine the best way to grow. What is the fastest, most efficient, most desirable way to grow? God holds certain views about the individual, the family, society and the world. Each individual also has concepts about these levels. The ideal is happiness, right? Where can we find individual happiness? We would like to connect horizontal and vertical relationships and have hope for the future. Happiness means having your spouse by your side and your children growing up, heading towards a good future. Then, for the first time, you can say you are happy.

Without some guarantee of the future, you cannot be content. Without some vision of a future, you cannot be happy. Once you get married you want to have children, for without children you are not connected to the future and cannot experience full joy. People become depressed when there is no opportunity to develop. Only with expanding opportunities, expectations and vision can a person be happy.

When an individual feels joy he must work for the happiness of his family. He wants his parents, children, and brothers and sisters to all share that happiness. This is the great realm of happiness. In order to achieve this, however, the individual has to make sacrifices. Instead of asserting himself he has to step back.

Why is sacrifice good? The more you sacrifice, the more your happiness expands, both horizontally and vertically. Then you know you have won. You need to invest yourselves and entrust all you have for the sake of the greatest happiness in the widest realm. Your sacrifice is the second expansion of yourself. When you become the sacrifice and deny yourself, you are actually expanding in an indirect way. This holds true even for God. He gives continually to an incredible degree, in an ever-expanding, God-centered sphere, and then suddenly the tide changes and God starts receiving. When everyone is filled, all that God gave out flows back to Him. Unless you give everything away, you can never reach perfection.

God invested everything He had into creation. Lacking form or body. God continued to give, investing and sacrificing Himself for the sake of creation. This established an objective realm surrounding God, who is the realm of the subject. Finally, for the first time, because of that visible object, God Himself could take on the shape of a visible subject. Without a visible object, life has little excitement; therefore God created all things. Only by positively giving Himself away could God have this objective domain.

In an ideal family, if the man sacrifices a hundred percent for the sake of his wife, and vice versa, that family will surely reach perfection. If you continue to love and trust even though you are repeatedly betrayed, one day you will be filled to the brim and start to overflow. You will find even the weakest person coming back to you f in repentance and standing as an object to you. In married life, husband and wife alternate in the positions of subject and object. When the husband goes up so far he can’t go any further and the wife goes down till she can’t descend any further, their positions reverse, like two people on a see-saw. This is harmony.

The one with the greatest longing to love and invest himself is the one who sacrifices the most. It is not a sacrifice if you act expecting to receive something in return. According to the Principle, if you give you are bound to receive. However, a sacrifice does not expect to receive; a sacrifice continues giving because the other person needs it. A subject gives all he can give, and even more; when the object is filled up, the object doesn’t return what he received directly, but rather indirectly.

That is how I live, even here in the United States, where I am opposed. I try to think about why people oppose me; but even if I don’t understand their reasons I continue to give and continue to love. Once a certain level gets filled up, I begin to see things returning to me; things start turning around and finally come to rest in the center. This is where the ideal of love is realized; here two beings become completely one. Do you follow?

What is the center of an individual? Does the mind invest itself in the body first, or does the body invest itself in the mind first? The mind always seeks to fill the body; once the mind has done so, the body starts turning around. Actually, people hardly ever fill the body enough to make it start moving. The body is willing to sacrifice and continue sacrificing, because that is how it can be filled. You have heard me say that those who sacrifice themselves will be in the central position, but you must clearly know that the more you give the closer you come to the center. The one who gives the most will be right at the center.

There are many members of the Unification Church here. Who is the center of this group? This group or clan has a center, and he is called Reverend Moon. What is my distinguishing quality? The one who sacrifices the most will become the center, and this is how I have been living. I want to give more and more. I want to sacrifice more and more. Hour after hour, I want to give in every way. Who else among you will be the center? Who really thinks about America and loves it? Who is willing to sacrifice for the sake of this group? Such a person will eventually be the center.

Whoever loves and gives everything he possesses to America will naturally be its center. What if he goes beyond that and wants to do the same for the rest of the world? Then he will become the center not only of America but the world as well. The formula is that the most sacrificial person becomes the center. It is not done by exercising authority. This formula applies not only in the spiritual world, but in the physical world as well.

Sons and daughters of filial piety are those who want to give more to their parents than their brothers and sisters do. Patriots are those who work more for their country and love it more. Saints are those who willingly serve and sacrifice more for the sake of the world. Such people may not be recognized and honored in their own time. but in the future they will be. This is the kind of effort needed here in the United States. Each of you should enter the race to see who can become the center.

The right-to occupy the center on each level is inherited by following this formula. The one who is willing to sacrifice more will ultimately receive the inheritance and become the center of the world. Is there any individual who can keep sacrificing himself and his family for the sake of the world? Is there such a group? It is the Unification Church movement. When we continue to do this, nothing will be able to resist this influence. Unity will start to happen.

Here in the United States, we should be ready to take on the most difficult tasks. We should not seek the easiest spot. There is no place for that attitude. You should resolve to take responsibility for the most difficult department, or the most difficult mission. For instance, communism is a most serious, problem and you should want to be responsible for it. Confronting the moral problems of the young people and restoring the declining Christian churches are very difficult challenges. Without the Unification Church there is no hope for America. Nothing will change automatically; something has to be done, in fulfillment of man’s portion of responsibility.

There are many ministers going to Korea now. We worked so hard for this goal, and now they are participating. The Unification Church is gradually and naturally being ushered into the center. Obviously, every American wants to be in the center, but they do not know how to achieve it. More and more, people will ask to be in the central position; they will ask to do more work.

As I said, to be happy individually, we need a spouse. To be happy as a church or as a nation, we need a bright future to believe in and the potential to grow. Think back on your other experiences. You have listened to people talk about many things, but have you ever heard anyone so focused on the future and with such high aspirations? It is not only our desire, but actually our task to liberate God. Have you heard any teacher or group profess this aim before’? To liberate God, we must abide by the Principle. Then we will prosper and fill everyone up; then we will expand and have a brighter future. This is not an imaginary future; it is highly attainable. We have a vision. Let us all join and sacrifice ourselves to save the greater whole. When we accomplish that, we will realize our objective.

God’s ideal is not to make the United States a perfect country but to make a perfect world. Nothing short of that can fulfill God’s ideal. In this room are people of all five colors of skin, all races and all backgrounds. Yet we are unquestionably brothers and sisters working for a common goal. We are not here for just one country. but for the world. We are encouraging one another to sacrifice and continually invest ourselves for the world.

The most persecuted person in all Korea is Reverend Moon. In Japan, everyone has come against me, and I am the most persecuted individual there. It is the same in other countries too, including the United States. Even under such persecution, I do not retaliate with antagonism but I return love. I always saturate my opponents with love. I keep investing everything, and someday Korea will overflow. The more people oppose me, the better it is because persecution speeds up the payment of indemnity. Do you understand? The level of persecution has reached the brim. I do not really feel that I need to invest more in America, for people want to follow in the wake of my thoughts. This country is a big container that needs to be filled up; the more nearly filled it becomes, the closer it moves toward the center.

In the history of humanity, who has made more sacrifices? Are there two people on earth who fit this category, or just one? There is only one. The center is one; the axis is one. There can never be a dual axis. Even though all people have rebelled against God, eventually they will turn around and say, “God’ please accept me; please forgive me and take me back.” Likewise, when all those who have sinned against the one individual on the axis are filled to the brim with love, they will say, “I don’t oppose you; please take me in.” Eventually that center will be the core of the universe. How does it work out so beautifully? Because this is universal law and an unfailing formula.

Two hundred centers of the Unification Church are here-you leaders and elite members who are undergoing forty days’ training! Afterwards, I intend to pour all of you out into this country. When you are poured out into America, will you do your mission on an individual basis, or will you work representing God? For how many years would you like to flow throughout America? How many years are you ready to invest in this? Two hundred years? Two thousand years? If you say two hundred and I say two thousand years, who is greater? Who should stand in the center? Anyone willing to be poured down into this country for twenty thousand years will be the center! You know the right answers.

If you continue to pour yourselves out unconditionally, you are guaranteed to become the center. Is there any race or nation on the face of the earth that has sacrificed as a unit for the sake of the entire world? No, not even the Jews managed that. They sacrificed a great deal and were exemplary, but they did it for their own nation. They never went beyond their own national boundary. Instead of trying to sacrifice for the sake of the rest of the world and for God, the Jewish nation became tightly organized and tried to make everyone else-including God-fit their conditions. It would be better to develop the economy according to God’s position and do it for the sake of the entire world; then the Jewish nation would be included in that whole.

You should come to realize, proudly but humbly, that none other than the Unification Church is working for the sake of the whole world. When you pour yourself out for the whole world, everything will come back to you, and the overflow will surround and encompass you.

I am an Oriental man who came to the United States planning to educate the American people and guide them to restore their country. I have actually done this. I poured all my love into this country and the world, and after 40 years I am seeing everything beginning to overflow and return to me. Now, with one more push, everything will be filled up. Until now, you 200 individual leaders have been doing things your own way, acting in whatever way you thought best. This is not good; it is too inefficient. I wanted you to assemble here and go through 40 days’ training. When you are united you will be thrust out again. There is no question that within a few months you will fill up and overflow.

If you 200 leaders will make a resolution to heaven and mankind to pour yourselves out 24 hours a day for 40,000 years, your power will be invincible. That resolution would create enough energy to go around the world a hundred times and restore it a hundred times over. How would you feel if such a thing happened? Fantastic.

This is the way to grow. In following such a course, you will not be heading off in some direction by yourself, but you will be developing toward the center. However, you cannot reach that center point without me. I want to make this truth clear to you.

The standard has been a bit confused. State leaders want to receive more Japanese members so they can send them out fundraising, but they are just using the members as instruments so they can maintain their own office. I don’t want things to be that way. You need to show members the right example and serve them. You should not ask members to serve you. You should set the proper tradition: the central person is the one who sacrifices the most. The central point does not want to be occupied by a selfish person. You leaders have been using your members and taking too many privileges. If you stand in the Abel position, my instructions are that you have to work harder. Do you leaders understand this?

Since you have been chosen for a certain position or perhaps are highly educated Ph.D.’s, you think you should be the leaders in the United States. Yes, I want you to be leaders, but you must do it by serving the members. You may be one among hundreds of thousands of people with doctorate degrees, but you should resolve to be the most sacrificial one. Most people with Ph.D.’s are not willing to sacrifice, but if you are, you will become the center.

Years ago, when I first set foot at Kennedy Airport, I thought about this land’s history. I recalled the Native Americans and the many immigrants who came here. I recalled the many people who have loved this country and sacrificed for its sake. I wanted to love it more than any other person. I vowed to invest more energy, to sacrifice more for this country than any patriot ever did, including any of its original inhabitants, the Indians. I resolved to pour myself out until the whole country overflows. I made that pledge before heaven and earth, and for the past fifteen years I have been carrying it out.

I thought about the War of Independence and placed myself in the position of General Washington. George Washington’s situation was sometimes desperate, but I resolved to place myself in the same kind of situation and do better than he did. I keenly felt that if I did not do so, I could not restore this country.

People in all walks of life need education, whether they are in the military, politics, arts, news media, or business. American industry needs education and good examples, so I decided to teach God’s principle in that setting. I set the standard to restore fishing in this nation and develop it into a major industry, working harder than any fisherman or boat captain ever did in America. People felt threatened by such actions, not knowing my intentions, but I couldn’t stop what I was doing just for them. Instead I continued, without giving any explanation. Now people are tagging along behind me. Now the fishermen say, “Reverend Moon is our helper, even our savior.

In the beginning, however, they called me a heretic because I do things in an unorthodox fashion. People advised me to do things another way, saying that my way would never work, but I knew the heavenly way. It was painful; but burying painful losses, I continued to invest more. Now do all you leaders know what I have been doing and why?

The future President of the United States should not be decided by popularity. The criterion for selecting a President should be the person’s intensity of love for this ountry and his degree of sacrifice for it. Those of you with doctorate degrees should go forth and challenge that standard. Nothing less will do. That is the way to go. Now you know how big you can grow, if you want to. What purpose does your doctorate degree have? Now that you know it is not only for the United States, but for the whole world, I want to see you live that way.

You leaders, this is not the time to be a leaf; you need to become a branch to my trunk and root. The true branch of a true tree supplies energy to the leaves; it doesn’t take energy away from them. Now you understand clearly your purpose and goal for growth. You grow, of course, but toward what goal? To become the very center, or the focal point. Once you attain that position, no one can remove you from it. That is the position I want you to occupy. Then you will become a master because God will be abiding with you. God will dwell in you, and you will become one with Him.

Do you want to keep me here in the United States with you, or do you want me to go away? Am I plundering this country, taking everything unto myself? What would you say if I told you to give everything to me, since it belongs to me? Would you complain that I am not being consistent? If you want me to be the center of this country, I refuse; that means you will have to be its center. If you don’t want that position, your offspring will be duty-bound to take that position. If you are sacrificing more than the others, you will be the center.

Now you know a lot about the way to grow. If you as individuals expand this way, your growth will not be limited to just one direction but will be in all four directions and extend beyond all boundaries. You will become the center and expand from there to the family, clan, nation and world. Growing step by step, you can anticipate a great future. Your destiny is to keep developing and expanding. In all human history, only one group has had that determination.

After we liberate God, what will we do? Take God’s “love bag” and make it our own. That is synonymous with standing in the center. A patriot is the one who finds himself at the center of a whole country and receives its love. Don’t you want such a position? As long as you are in such a position, there will be no one telling you always to stand upright, because if you are happy, you can lie down, crawl like a crab, or stand upside down and maintain your dignity. You can sleep all day if you wish and it will be okay. You can do anything you want to, and as long as you are happy everybody is happy. That will be our resting place, but not until we reach it will we take it easy.

Now you know the way to grow: each level must sacrifice to expand to the next highest level. The individual must sacrifice for the family level, the family must sacrifice for the societal level, and so on. We need to keep pushing up to the next level of growth. This is exactly what I have been doing, without your realizing it. I keep insisting that you sacrifice more and do more-to the point of offending people. Why do I do that? Because I want to make sure that everyone reaches the center point. Whether or not you realize what you are doing doesn’t matter; what matters is that you get there.

Now you know the way to grow. Once the United States responds, it will endure. When this country’s future is assured, do you expect me to tell you, “Now that you have suffered so much, why don’t you couples take a year off, go on a trip and get some rest”? I will say, “Now that you have gained this victory, there is a bigger victory awaiting you. Go to Africa and the other countries of the world and restore them. Work without resting, day and night, 24 hours a day, 365 days a year. Continue for a long, long time.” Mansei!

Will you protest such instructions and say, “This is our country; this is our culture; this is our resting place”? You must persevere on the difficult course. How difficult has it been? How hard have you been working? People who speak English sound like sparrows or swallows to me. (Father speaks imitating the sound of birds:) “Don’t make us go that way; we don’t need your kind of help. Go help Korea with its political and economic situation. It’s an undeveloped country; go help it. Why do you come to this big nation of the United States? We have everything here.”

Seven thousand ministers are going to Korea to be educated, and they are being touched with the fire of the Holy Ghost there. You need that kind of power. With such power you can reach every church in America.

Do you think we spend American money in Korea? Do you supply the money? No. I hope American Moonies don’t have such a concept. Negative Americans are being absorbed one by one. We will continue working without rest. Immigrants to this country speak of being Americanized. Those who join our church and work for five years can testify that they have changed a great deal during those five years. I am showing American young people how to live. They realize that I am a nice guy and they are becoming “Moonized.” The CIA thought that the Moonizing phenomenon was not good for the United States, but then they began to realize that I am educating people against communism and drug abuse, and working to solve this country’s social problems-even though it is not my homeland.

I don’t like to speak English. You have to learn Korean. I can’t express how difficult it has been for me to learn English, but I did it. I have had to practice saying words twenty times or more, memorizing and more memorizing. I have had to work hard so I can know what you are talking about. Sometimes you say, “Father, Father …” and scold me. It is so tedious for me to have to study like this.

My own children speak English, and it’s a problem! They are going to American schools and don’t know Korean very well. They call me “Father” and not “Aboji.” The first time they called me “Father” it seemed so funny.

How can you really understand me when I have to use an interpreter? It is such an unusual situation. I need to understand what the children are talking about when they speak English, so I have had to study hard. My lifestyle at East Garden is such that I can study English only after midnight. Sometimes I stay up studying until 2:00, 3:00 or 4:00 in the morning. Many times I have fallen asleep right in the chair. Sometimes Mother complains, “Every single night I have to sleep alone.” This miserable situation affects our family!

I am studying, so you should study too. You don’t like Korean. Americans and Westerners in general don’t like Koreans and other Orientals. So far, white people have controlled Asia and were proud of it. However, if you don’t study Korean you will encounter big problems after ten years, because my books will no longer be translated. My original words are in Korean, so should they be interpreted? No. More of the meaning comes through the original language. You will have to read my books in the original Korean, or you won’t be able to understand them. It is not enough for someone just to explain the meaning to you. This time is not far away.

Western professors who speak a variety of languages have come to Korea, visiting the cities and traveling throughout the countryside. Teams were formed of three professors each: one Japanese, one Korean, and one Westerner. After a time they concluded that they needed to learn Korean. These professors have also been visiting Japan. Japanese universities respect our position as do many high-level people there. The same thing will happen in the future in the United States. Americans will feel the need to read Reverend Moon’s thought in the original language. Already many scholars want to learn Korean, and more will begin to think that way.

You Moonies protest that Korean is difficult to learn. But if you don’t study this difficult language, your position will be occupied by others in the future and you will be relegated to a lower position. Compare Japan with the West. The Japanese are working harder, and you can see the result. By working harder and being more sacrificial. day by day the Japanese are taking over America’s position. I have given you the formula; if you follow this principle you can produce results.

Now you know the way to grow and what you have to do in order to become bigger and reach the center. I see you 200 leaders here. Your heads are already so big, filled with so many complicated things. Take this opportunity to clear your mind. Are you Americans telling yourselves, “Reverend Moon does things the Oriental way; we like to analyze things first”? You want to analyze everything I say and carry out only what suits you. And if something doesn’t suit you, you don’t do it, right? That is how you have been living so far. I can tell it just by looking at you. Is that how you are going to react now?

Those who will say, “Yes, Father, I will sacrifice in every detail, just as you explained this morning,” raise your hands. If you really mean it, you won’t need me as you did in the past. lf you really mean what you say, I can be assured that you will produce results. So you won’t mind if I am not always here, right? You should be able to say, “No problem, Father. We are already in the center.”

In conclusion, God doesn’t need to do the work; we will do it in His place. You should be resolved to do this. Americans like to hear how wonderful they are; they like to be told they are number one. These are American characteristics, aren’t they? If you mean what you say, you will truly be wonderful people; you will truly be number one. You Americans can do it, can’t you? You can apply this principle without my help.

People can analyze and study me, but they remain mystified by my abilities. Behind the scenes I accomplish many things, but it is all through the principle of sacrifice and love.

We are building heaven on earth. I am a smart guy. If someone on Satan’s side is too smart it creates a problem, but it’s a joyful thing when someone on God’s side is smart. If you want to build such a foundation, just take my hand and follow me. Then you will automatically inherit the foundation I have made.

The key is to work very, very, very hard. Those are simple words. To work hard means to be sacrificial. To sacrifice means to give everything. In the process, you will be re-created. God’s purpose is re-creation. Your task is to follow absolutely. Since you are smart people, you already know that.

Let us pray.

## ORIGINAL HOMELAND AND THE REALM OF HEART

By Fami1yfed June 25, 2018 June 25, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1987

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### August 23, 1987
Belvedere
Translator – Sang Kil Han

Where are we now? We are at Belvedere, correct? If we were asked where is Belvedere, the answer would be, “It is in the southern part of the state of New York.” If asked where is New York, we would answer, “It is located in the north eastern part of the United States.” Where is the United States located? It is on the continent of North America, one of the six continents of the earth. The earth is a part of the solar system, and the solar system is within one of the many galaxies in the vast cosmos. But all of that begins with the fact of us sitting here on the land of Belvedere.

Do we want ourselves and our immediate vicinity to be the last and least significant of all the locations in the universe, or do we want to be the first and most important? We naturally want to be the first, the best, and the most important. If someone belittles or ignores you, you will immediately protest. You will say, “Why are you trying to move me out of the center?” You are sitting right in the center or focal point, so if someone tries to move you from there, it means that the center is moved from its position. All the surroundings will be affected by that. Someone next to you must be nudged away and the person next to him, and so on.

Each “I” represents all of history, the past, present, and future. By the same token, the location of Belvedere represents New York, America, the whole world and the cosmos because it is at the center. We always have to be aware that “I” am the center of the cosmos and “I” represent the whole of mankind-past, present, and future.

We’ve talked about two things: man and the location of all created things. How are man and all things connected? When we say “man,” we include both man and woman. We need to connect man and woman. Does money connect these two? Does power or knowledge? Each individual has a mind and a body. They are meant to be connected by love to form the original, eternal man. We have to be precise on this point. What creates unity or harmony between two people? It is true love.

Is true love centered on men or on women? We need to answer that very carefully. If we say the center of love is men, then women will object. If we say it is the other way around, the men will call it unfair. This is a very important point and God does not treat it lightly. In fact, the king of wisdom, God, must have thought this out very carefully. He came up with the idea that the center of love is not two different bodies or individuals. The center of love is perfected when the two get together and become one. A half can never be perfect. If there was a perfect love centered just on man, there would have to be another perfect love centered on woman. Both might be perfect but that would mean different cores of love. Two can never be as good as one, as far as a true center is concerned, so God must have thought, “There cannot be two separate cores. It must be one.”

Thus, love is divided into two parts. The two parts brought together make one perfect whole. We conclude that no matter how perfect a man may be, he is at best only half. The same is true of woman. A half is never complete by itself. Why did God make man and woman? He did it in order to make one love center instead of two.

The one love center must be appreciated by men and women and God. All three of them must like it to the same degree. We are talking about the one point of true love which God created. A man might run around here and there, but where would he like to settle down? He would like to be at the central point of love.

We all like to be good and virtuous, don’t we? Yet, virtues are conceptual not material things. Can you touch and mold love like clay? Can you make goodness on a workbench? Even though we cannot see or touch love and goodness, they are very much there. How do we know if we are happy or sad, joyful or ecstatic? When we say, “This is bad and this is good. I am happy. I am sad,” what is our standard of comparison? In a word, it is love. Love is the only center. When men and women are growing up, their mind and body are growing on a certain center. Where is this core or center? When men and women reach maturity they meet each other centering on this love core.

During the growth stage before reaching perfection, what do men and women center upon? It is love, too, but the love of their parents. That is a vertical relationship. Compared to that, our mind and body are in a lateral, or horizontal, relationship. Children grow up centered on the love of both their parents. Both the father and mother are needed. Their love is the core for the growth stage. The child does not grow up centered on either the father or mother, but on the very love center between the father and the mother. They grow this way in a subject and object relationship.

Mind and body have give and take on the horizontal level. As they mature, this point (referring to blackboard) gets closer and closer to the center. Why does this phenomenon take place? We can see from this diagram that the father and mother are two halves which form one entity. The mind and the body of the child are meant to become closer and resemble the father and mother’s love. So mind and body-plus and minus-become one unit, vertically centering on family love.

Where should the center of family love be? We have to determine that center. It is where everybody wants to be. Man and woman, mind and body, children and parents- all will go toward that center and be happiest there. The center cannot be here, there and everywhere. It can be only in one place, which is the love center.

The family is the horizontal relationship. Horizontal means that it dwells within 180 degrees. In order to conceive of the horizon, it is very important to have a vertical line which crosses it. The vertical line defines the horizon. Only after we set up this vertical line perfectly does it become possible to define one degree, two degrees, three degrees, and so on. We are individuals and we have this horizontal line, centering on mind and body. But for that to be precise and stable, we must have a vertical line. Without that, we would be moving this way and that with no focal point. But when this vertical center is established, then you are right there. If you want to move around, how do you do it? You spin around. You cannot move to and fro, here and there. Instead, you can only move at that very center, that axis. From there, you can move around as much as you want without losing your position.

The next question is, “Do I revolve around or does the center revolve around me?” If the axis moves around in one direction and we want to move around in another, we would come to a standstill. Centering on what do we revolve around-the center or oneself? You said it right, it is the center. Why should it be like that? That vertical center is one point and can never be two. If you think, “We should have two instead of one, and four would be even better,” you cannot move. In order for the world to be one global ideal we need one axis which will not change in a million years.

Let’s look at the characteristics of vertical and horizontal lines. Horizontally, there are many different give and take possibilities but they all want to come to one central point. A vertical line can never be like that. It can only be one line. Plus and minus must become one centering on this line. There are many couples all coming toward one point; that one point is a vertical line.

A man will go his way, but he is always directed toward this center. The women’s way also comes toward this center. Every living thing will come to this center. A man’s neck may revolve around this way and his arm may move that way and every other part of his body may move in its own way, but the man as a whole will move toward the focal point. On the horizontal level, it is centered on a woman. Even though men and women have different emotions, they come to one focal line, which is the vertical line. Do you understand?

There cannot be more than one vertical center or line. Men, women, and all things come to this one point. What if there were no vertical line? Without a vertical line, there can be no point of unity, no point where everyone can meet and settle down. It just cannot work. With only the horizontal line we cannot form a sphere, so we cannot have an ideal form. Molecules. atoms. and even the cells of our bodies are in global, rounded form. We can move in all four different directions if we have a focal point. While we are moving, we are spinning. That is the kind of motion we are making all the time. But without the central axis, we cannot control our direction.

Everyone is trying to get somewhere-to this one central point. It is the point of the ideal, which is good for everyone. All actual motion takes place through this one focal point. Without that, no harmony or symmetry can exist. There would be only deformity of motion and shape. If a top has an off-center axis, it wobbles around. That is not ideal. The ideal for the top is to spin around so smoothly it looks as if it isn’t moving. When it spins around at top speed while still keeping its position-that’s ideal.

Riding in an automobile, do you feel how fast the wheels move? When a car is traveling at a hundred miles an hour, does it wobble? No, it rides smoothly and is very stable. In a perfectly made car, you don’t even notice whether you are moving or not. Thus we say that the ideal exists when the vertical and horizontal relationship is kept at its best balance. Do you understand?

What is the central point of spirit world and the physical world? It is love, but what kind of love? Spirit world is an eternal and unchangeable world, while the physical realm is temporal. As we grow from childhood to maturity, we change. Your body cells are active even when you are sitting still. Should the center line be set on the physical or the spiritual world? It should be set along the unchangeable position of the vertical line.

All things in the physical world change, but it is because they are growing in the unchanging, eternal direction of the spiritual world. Then what is the center line of the entire cosmos? Hundreds of millions of solar systems have to fit into that immense cosmos, so what would be the center line? You say God, but there is no complete love if God is alone. The center of the immense universe can never be knowledge or material things. It can be nothing but love.

Ask God, “Would You like to live on top of a glittering diamond mountain?” That would not interest Him. Diamonds may be fantastic, but they are not warm. They are shiny and brilliant and unchangingly hard, but they are not warm! Gold exudes a warm glow, but it is a soft substance. Pearls exhibit a beautiful harmony of colors. Where would a hard entity want to stay, and also a soft one and the harmonious colors of the pearl? Flat things, pointed things, sharp things-all different shapes and colors want to get there. Where is that? It is the place of true love.

True love contains all those properties. If you want something soft, there is nothing softer than true love. It is also the king of hardness and the king of all harmony. A place is needed where a sharp thing or a soft thing or anything can go and rest comfortably and be accommodated, where nothing is rejected. Where would that be? The conclusion is that it is only in love.

Some women can be very sharp. Their words shoot right up like a rocket. They are so talkative, they can fill the entire universe with their conversation. But no matter how strongly she shoots up, such a woman can be caught in a net and calmed down by love. Something sharp or something heavy can fall in the net of love and rest there comfortably. Someone could hang in there by one foot or in any other posture and still be comfortable.

Women’s jewelry is symbolic of their nature. Wearing a necklace shows that you want to be attached, but you also want to enjoy motion. Wherever you move the necklace also moves. A woman wants to have such an attachment to a man. A ring fits closely around the finger. That means you want to fit into a man. Would you like to hang onto and be warmed by a man, fitting into his life? Or do you want the man to hang onto you? Men are physically bigger than women. A bigger person can’t hang onto a smaller one.

Man and woman are meant to dance around each other. That is a universal formula. It can never be reversed. You might say, “Father, you’re making a mountain out of a molehill.” If you feel that, raise your hand. This is a reality. My warning to women is, “You can’t hide. Your jewelry reveals everything about you!” But you don’t feel upset by this serious warning, do you? Your expression is one of approval! We have to go along with these kinds of laws because we are happiest under their sway. That is the way we were meant to be; that is where our happiness lies.

Why do we dwell with all this duality? Why can’t the mind just be happy without caring about the body? Why is it that the body and the mind both have to be happy, the husband and the wife have to be happy, and God has to be happy? Why do we have all these pairs? In order to go through the one focal point, two have to be made into one, centering on love. Both the mind and the body want that. The husband and wife want that. God and man want it.

Many people are sick both in mind and body, inside and outside. What is the remedy for sickness of mind and body? It is the love of the central point. God’s love is one-sided, just as man’s love is one-sided. But the center of love, or centering love, is not. If my mind gets near to that center of love, my mind is happy. My body is so happy, it just becomes a sprite. Can those who receive that centering love be healed of their sickness? Yes, they can. If God has a choice, doesn’t He want His object to be healthy, not sick and aching all the time and never feeling well? Wouldn’t God want us to be healthy?

If you become ill, it is nature’s way of giving a warning: you should not stay where you are now. Go to the center line, the love center. If the person doesn’t get to the center soon enough, he will collapse. When we are right on track, disease doesn’t happen. When we go off-track, then we are given warning through illness. Is that a good or a bad warning? Is this good or bad news? It is good news; it is gospel. Disease can be good if it warns you in time.

How about God? Is it possible for God to suffer? Surely, it is the teaching of the Principle. If God stands in the center of love, He feels fine. But if something comes between God and His love object, then God can feel sick, too. Is God happy or sad? If God can stand on that center line, He is happy. But if He cannot stand there for some reason, He is sad. When all human beings are more or less sick, can God stand on the centering love or not? Until now, everyone was sick and God could not stand on the love center. How can you be healthy when everyone else is sick? Thus we can reason out why God is sad.

Ordinary Christians have this notion that God can never be unhappy or sad. They project upon God what they want Him to be, regardless of what He really is. That is wrong. We can now clearly see that God has to be sad. We have to know clearly about that. Is God in the position of being happy at this moment, or is He very sad and unhappy-even more so than we are? God is the most unhappy being in the entire universe.

Have I worked so hard to convince you of an imaginary situation? Am I making this up, or am I reminding you of the reality? If we are sick, how does God feel? Why is He very sick? After all, He is the subject of the whole world. (Diagram) This is the whole world, the external creation of God, who is internal. If the whole world is sick, how can the subject of the whole world be well? There is sickness everywhere. How pained would the subject feel when His object is sick at every level-individually sick, sick on the family level, nationally sick, sick on the world level? Every area is unwell, so how can God be well? Heaven in the spirit world today is as sick as hell in the spirit world. There seems to be no one who is well. When we really understand this clearly, should we be asking God to save us or should we be offering to save God? “God, now that I know, I must save You.” Have you ever stopped to think that way?

Women are asking God, “I’m getting too old! If I don’t marry now, it will be too late to make a four position foundation. Please give me a spouse-the best one at that. Please match and Bless me now!” Should a woman have that kind of a prayer, day in and day out? Many women say, “I need some fine clothes, perhaps a mink coat.” Should we pray like that, or not? But in fact, many of us do have such an attitude, don’t we?

All the 5 billion people in the world are, in their own way, asking God for one thing or another. Should God plug His ears? He cannot keep His ears open to all those requests. If you were in the position of God and being asked so many things by so many people, maybe you’d just go crazy. Maybe you couldn’t stand it for even one minute. If God has eyes, wouldn’t He cover them?

We cover up our eyes if we don’t want to see something. Don’t ever believe that God is different from us. Would God want to turn away from facing all of us and not even look at us? People do not know their limits. They keep on nagging God. Everyone is crying to heaven asking God for things. Maybe He will go somewhere else, like deep in a valley to hide. God may very well be where no one imagines Him to be. Everyone is trying to go where they think God is, but actually, He is somewhere no one thinks to look.

This actually describes the path of religion. The sincere people seeking God are the ones God has been picking up and putting in His bag, raising and grooming them through the path of religion. In history, many people who responded to God’s voice were not really the most capable or prominent people. Instead, they were drop-outs, those who gave up on human society as it was. God has been picking these people up and saying, “Oh, you resemble me. Don’t worry, you’re not alone. I’m a lot like you.” Where there are bright lights, wine, dance and laughter-Americans like to laugh very much-where there is talking and a lot of singing-is that where God is found? Satan is the king of the daytime in the fallen world. God only reigns for a short time during the night over man and all things, trying to raise them up.

Do we know now that God is never happy, that He is a sad God in the truest sense? The only way for us to become happy is to liberate God from that misery. What are we to liberate Him from? Do we liberate Him from poverty? Do we have to make a lot of money for Him? Do we have to build big cathedrals for Him-will that free Him? He doesn’t need anything like that. He doesn’t need power or influence or material wealth. God is omnipotent so He can have all of that He wants. The one thing He really needs is love. The only way to liberate God is with love, because that is what He is lacking.

Can anyone suggest a better solution? Can you say, “Father, You’re wrong. I know something else will liberate God”? If God is listening to my sermon, would He say, “You’re wrong. What are you talking about”? Or would He say, “You may not be very handsome and you’re from the Orient, which is not really the reigning, fashion able area these days. You’re speaking to white people like the king of wisdom, but what you say is-yes, I have to admit it-it’s true.” Would God say that? Yes, He would. If you disagree and demonstrate against me, would God say, “You are right to demonstrate against him. He’s wrong”? Or would God try to quell a demonstration against me? He would like to smash such a demonstration, wouldn’t He?

Here is an individual, Reverend Moon. I am so small I am dwarfed by this gigantic America. Yet this small person has gotten hold of the giant’s necktie and has been wrestling with him. Looking down at this impossibly uneven wrestling match, which side do you think God would take? Would God root for America or for Reverend Moon? Why would God stand on Reverend Moon’s side? It is because of the Principle. Even though I am only one of the 240 million human beings living in this country, no one else has come even near the center of love. But I hit it right on the nail. Centering on love, I have worked to liberate God.

The powers that prevail in this nation put me in jail. They made up an excuse to incarcerate me. Now a few years later, do you think they feel, “We won out over him”? Or do they feel, “After all, for some strange reason, we are defeated and he is the victor”? I don’t know the answer, but what do you think? Americans know who won and who lost, and God knows, too. I continue to try to liberate God. Do you understand?

What is the title of my talk this morning? “The Homeland and the Realm of Heart.” I haven’t even gotten to the homeland yet, much less the realm of God’s heart! I have only talked about the center of love. Two hours have passed. Should I continue? Let me ask you a question. When I talk to you as I have today, is it necessary for you? How necessary? Whom do you represent? Belvedere represents the universe. Our sitting here, from the individual through all the different levels, represents humanity. Do you want to become just the representative of America or do you want to represent the entire world?

What is it that mankind wants? What is it that God wants? We have to know that clearly. We want to bring awareness to the people of America and guide them to the true love center. We want to bring the entire world into awareness and into the true love center. We want to invite God to the threshold of our true love center. We want to represent that love. That is the one focal point the whole population desires, including God and all the spirit world.

This focal point can never be two or three. It has to be only one, the one and only. If we find this point, we are worthy of being called the representatives of mankind and God. We must have that kind of confidence. Even though we are humble people, we shouldn’t be too humble.

We may be very small, but we nevertheless represent what no one else even thinks about. We have to be absolutely confident and know that our position is different from the rest of mankind because we are in the direct lineage of True Parents.

All people, including the entire American population, are following us in order to find some hope. We are such individuals so we have to be absolutely confident, saying, “Follow me and you can never go wrong. I will get there and when I do, you will get there, too.” We should never let go of any follower. Tell them, “Just hang onto me. Don’t let go for your own sake, because we are going to get to the goal.” You shouldn’t even ask me to help you. Because we are going this way, God will help us without our asking. He cannot do anything but help us.

Mankind needs all of us. We know that for certain. The power of the cosmos will help us; God’s law will help us; all people will help us even without their knowing. They are all unconsciously hoping that we will be successful in reaching the center point. We are not in a position of need before mankind because we already have God and the True Parents. But what about the rest of the world? They are orphans and they are certainly going to need us.

Until this moment, have you ever realized that you are in such an important position? Out of the 240 million Americans, how many would oppose us strongly and say, “I know absolutely that Reverend Moon is wrong and I am right?” How many people can we find like that? What percentage will go against you when you teach them this truth? Probably very few. If someone places a negative ad in The New York Times, we needn’t do anything. Other Americans will hush him up.

When NBC and ABC and all the major networks allow us to broadcast the Principle do you think people will say, “Make them go away?” Or do you think they will be inspired and find new hope? Do you think they will applaud or will they demonstrate against us? What about the spirit world? At this very moment, do you think they have their ears wide open to hear what I am saying? Through the electronic media we can transmit anything anywhere. Do you think spirit world has a better system or an inferior system of transmission? Their system even goes beyond time and space. When they hear my words, do you think all of the spirit world is on my side, saying, “You are right.” Or are they saying, “No, what the Christian ministers are teaching is still right”? If some group of Christian ministers charges us with heresy, do you think the spirit world will come down and say, “Yes, you’re right; you should fight against him?” Or will they bother those ministers and even kick them out?

Even without expecting help from the spirit world, if we continue to work hard as we have during these past years, eventually we will win. Are there more people living here on earth or in the spirit world? How can you know that kind of thing? Spirit world already knows about the truth, so it is this world that really matters. Do you think the Unification movement is about to win the war or have we already won? We have already won. All we have to do now is arrange things. We are proclaiming that a new world, God’s world, is coming into being and it is not an exaggeration. It is bound to happen. It will not be the democratic world nor the communist world. It is no other world but that of Unificationism, centered on true love.

Everyone in every era has wanted true love, and that is our focal point. Past, present, and future, all humanity wanted true love. God has also yearned for this. Is it likely to come about, do you think? Do you say, “Father, every time I hear, I understand, but too soon I forget. We’ve been hearing this for years but people are still not responding in the right way. How are we going to accomplish? My body is getting old and tired. When am I going to get married and start a family? How can I send my children to school? What will my old age be like?”

I never worry about those kinds of things. Instead throughout my life, I have focused on the goal. I think, “If I get hungry, I can always go over to one of the member’s homes.” You would be willing to feed me for at least three days, wouldn’t you? In fact, everyone would say, “Father, come to my house.” Do you really want to feed me? Maybe you don’t think you can support me all of my life, but three days is not too much. The number three is very important to the dispensation. Everyone is capable of supporting me for three days. That represents formation, growth, and perfection.

We have our trinities and four providential positions- Japanese, German, Korean, and American members. Say there are four individual families living together and I came to stay with you. Would you Americans say, “Oh, the Koreans can take care of Father first, then the Japanese and the Germans-I’ll be the last.” America wants to be the first, but as of today, Americans are the last, thinking, “Let the Japanese or the Koreans do it. They seem to like it.” Americans don’t even walk straight. You walk crooked like this. You say, “I can tag along; I can follow, but that’s all I can do.”

If everyone goes at a different pace they will someday meet in unity, but isn’t it better if all four directions march forward at once and almost crash together at the center point? Who will occupy this center? It will be those who try to make unity between the four providential cultures, those who want to get in when there is conflict and make peace with their own tears. Those who try to solve all the problems and think about true love and unity day and night will occupy the center-be they Korean, Japanese, German, or American. Whoever is willing to suffer more than others for this goal will become the center.

How about the United States? It has been ahead of others, but now the Americans are resting. Will Americans try to move forward from now on? What do you think? As of now, Japan is moving ahead in every way. The Japanese no longer fear the Americans, but the Koreans worry them. That’s because Koreans are even more diligent and fast-moving. They never let go once they get hold of something. They sleep less, eat less and work harder. In the very near future, both Korea and China will emerge upon the world scene with great potential. Now many American people are thinking, “We have to protect our trade balance, so we have to stop those Asians.”

God has His own purposes. The American way, the Japanese way, the Chinese way, etcetera-it is all too complicated. God doesn’t want that. Who will inherit God’s blessing? The person, family or country who works the hardest will inherit God’s blessing. Korea is now doing that.

What kind of country or world does Reverend Moon want to build? I am working for a love-centered country, a love-centered world. This is the ultimate ideal which no country has ever achieved. Protectionism will not work. No matter how much a nation tries to protect its position, if God wants to, He will push for a change.

How can we hesitate to act? No matter how powerful the enemy is, we must march on. No matter how strong Satan’s fortress is, we will tear it down. We will follow the love highway-the individual love highway, the family, tribal, national, world and cosmic love highways. How precious, how wonderful this is. Will you take that highway? You say yes so excitedly, but once you’ve made this decision, will you later pull out? You have to make that decision for all time. Your lifestyle has to reflect it. You have to correct your wavering. It’s a problem.

The war has been won, so there is no more room for fighting. Right and wrong are becoming totally clear now. After this, where do we go? Our homeland. What will we do there? Once we go back home with the crown of victory on our heads, we will find our parents and all our relatives there. Then we will say, “We won the victory. The Kingdom of Heaven on earth has begun. All you have to do now is follow us and you will get there.” We have to get back to our homeland bringing the victory of centering love. Are we in that position now? Do we have such confidence that we have won the victory of the true love point? Everyone needs that place How much do you need that? You need it desperately.

There will be no room for Satan in the true love world. He will have nothing to relate with. Originally, Satan was not supposed to exist. If you make the right foundation on the individual, family, tribal, national, and world levels, Satan will automatically kneel down. You have to be dedicated to completing that foundation. Is this clear? Otherwise, you cannot find the ideal place. How proud of that place we can be. Satan’s world cannot stand up to true love.

I have been describing the realm of heart. That is my realm of victory and it is where the ideal truly dwells. On the blackboard we can represents the fallen world on one side, and the original realm of heart on the other. The realm of heart has been empty. God’s world never started. Instead, Satan initiated his world without true love. People never had true love to begin with, so we never had that one central point. I fought the desperate fight to penetrate the individual and family levels within this false world in order to clear the way and pave a highway of true love. I went on to penetrate the tribal, national, and world levels and to liberate the whole world. The highway is completed now and connects with the world of heart.

There’s only one way to pierce through the barriers of all these levels. Even if you had all the money in the world, you couldn’t pierce these walls. No power but love can do that. Look at the big and wonderful fortress Satan has built, today’s brilliant civilization. Since Satan made it with immature love, the only way to pierce through it is with true, mature love.

(Father speaks in English:) All of us must go beyond the ordinary thinking of this world, but we are not a part of this world. We have a far greater understanding and we can pull the fallen world into the realm of heart. Satan’s side cannot prevail and it will automatically disappear. Germans, Americans, and everyone can live in the ideal world, the original homeland. All the conflicting ways belong to Satan’s side. We can’t want any barriers between Koreans, Japanese, blacks, or whites. Who made the barriers in this world? It was Satan. It is the duty of the people on heaven’s side to remove those barriers. Do you agree?

At this time there is no heavenly country. All countries are separated from one another. The communist world and the democratic world are in conflict; likewise the spiritual world and the physical world are divided. Each entity has its separate place. In this country, the Republican party and the Democratic party are separated. We have to help them find unity. By following me, you can find the ideal way. I am going that ideal way on the individual, family, national, and world levels.

Understand this precisely: every existing nation and culture is part of Satan’s world. The center point cannot appear on man’s side. It can only appear on God’s side.

God sent Reverend Moon to teach people and to make the foundation for unity. You don’t need any more mandates from me. You already know everything precisely and clearly so you should not need to ask many questions.

What kind of place are you standing in now? You should be able to say, “I am the representative of God. As a couple we are standing on true love.” Everyone wants to arrive at the original homeland. Do we have a tribe? Yes, we have a Unification tribe-the combined tribes of American, Korean, Japanese and so forth. We still have to restore a nation. Once a nation is restored to this very high place in the realm of the heart, Satan has no more place to dwell.

When I went to Korea this past time, I worked to unite the separated north and south. That is the nation’s providential journey. We created an organization, a coalition to bring about the reunification of the north and south. Korean professors have come to this country for education and they are now learning about fishing in Alaska. We are making a foundation through all those professors. Many serious problems are troubling Korea now, including university demonstrations and so forth. I am trying to make a strong protective spiritual atmosphere to stop these problems.

If our work is successful, North and South Korea can automatically combine. That is the Principled view. Once God’s side is completely in position, Satan’s side can no longer stand. Thus we are forming an association in South Korea to stand on God’s side. It is not so difficult nowadays. God can call Kim II Sung to spirit world immediately once His side has the proper standard. God has the power to do that. God’s side needs to achieve the standard; otherwise, the time gets extended and everything is prolonged. The real problem is how to achieve the right standard.

Compare Korea’s situation to that of America. Ever since I came to this country, I have tried to unite the American people. Consider my actions during the administrations of Nixon, Carter and Reagan. I always strove to unite the people with God’s will, but the presidents never supported my work. Now I have a lot of influence. Most people who come here from foreign lands can’t achieve any kind of influence for a long time. I have done this in fifteen years. People are saying, “He’s Moonizing the American people!” You are Moonized people, aren’t you? Is Moonizing good or bad? Are we declining day by day, or going steadily upward?

The American people have too many concepts about national boundaries. To me, all countries are cousins, like fingers on the same hand. No matter how great any historical figure was, did anyone ever teach Unificationism? No one. Unificationism is different. Ours is the

greatest, most blessed, beautiful, and by far the most exciting ideal. Words cannot express how wonderful it is. It’s as stimulating as strong drink. It’s true-it’s intoxicating. Is that a problem? It’s a good problem. For the first time a good problem-something that causes a problem for Satan!

Many people oppose me still. The media world says I am a controversial figure. But in the past 15 years, an amazing change has come about. Now many people are saying Reverend Moon is a giant and has many brilliant ideas.

People often ask each other, “Are you happy or unhappy?” Originally, we would not need to ask such a question. The answer would be, “Of course, I am happy.” The happy world needs to be restored. Happiness would be solid as a stone.

How can we create a country with the high standard of God? All the currently existing countries are standing on Satan’s side. Centering on God’s law, we will reach God’s ideal world.

Many people were asking to come to our latest American leadership conference. Candidates from both the Democratic and the Republican party were saying, “Please permit me to come!” If they found out someone else spoke at our conference, they said, “Why didn’t you invite me? I want to speak, too.”

How wonderful this kind of heavenly power can be, solid as a stone. God wants it. Do you want that or not? God wants a foundation as powerful as a rock. True Parents want the same. But do you American Moonies want it? You are not so strong. This is the American reality. Satan’s world is not indemnified. Is this my opinion? No, it is God’s opinion. The American Moonies do not like to make a strong foundation. But you need a general, a commander.

How many people have graduated from the Unification Theological Seminary’? Over 550. They should be working now as American Unification leaders, but how many are doing that? This is a problem. Many say, “I don’t want to work just as a regular Moonie. I want to get a good job!” But I made the foundation for you and you cannot deny that. Anyone who does is taking a stand against love.

You don’t know the extent of our activities. We are doing many things all around the country and throughout the world. In the history of the Unification movement, I’ve seen many kinds of people. I’ve seen Unification Theological Seminary members and many American people, and I know what the traditional American concepts are. Many American concepts do not fit in with God’s thinking. This is the reality of your country’s situation-I’m not talking about Korea or another country.

The restoration of this nation is not my duty and it is not God’s duty. It is the American people’s responsibility. People from other countries shouldn’t have to do it-you must do it. If you don’t, your nation will decline.

God wanted me to come here and so I did. It was not because I wanted to. I’ve been here for fifteen years now and I am well recognized in this country. Until recently, I have been considered by many to be the worst guy in America. Yet mysteriously, the atmosphere has completely changed. People are wondering, “Why is Reverend Moon doing all those different things? We don’t like it!”

But no matter how much noise they make, we’ll keep working until we are finished. We are giving people good ideas. Some ministers invite our members to visit because they know we are doing a good thing and they want to participate in our works. Even if people throw us out, we visit them again two or three times. After a time, their righteous mind is awakened; their conscience is aroused and they come to accept us.

Can you trust the newspapers in America? So many of them contain lies, sheer fabrication. The whole American media system is in the wrong position. Many media people realize this. The media have created a lot of problems for us. Someday they will come around, saying, “I’m sorry, a hundred times over, I’m sorry.” We will see that kind of confession and repentance. I’ve already seen such things happen. The American people will eventually go over to God’s side. They will shed tears and say to God, “I have so much to confess to You. How can You ever forgive me?”

All over the world, American people are spreading their immorality and God wants to stop this. The established church leaders haven’t been able to change things, so God asked me to do it. He asked me to come here and introduce the Unification system. That is why I’ve been working here for 15 years. During the time I was in Danbury, we reached out to educate 7,000 ministers.

Everything in the current American system is breaking down. Is this the leader of the free world? This society with its promiscuity and self-centeredness-is it a proud situation or a shameful situation? Shameful! How terribly shameful!

How about the Moonies? You must help me. Some Americans say I am running a Moon dictatorship. The democratic world says it stands for freedom and equality, but what is equality? You’ll find true equality at the ideal point. Are you standing at the ideal point yet? No. Only after you reach that ideal point you can proclaim equality. If you don’t reach it, you can’t talk about equality. America does not yet know this truth.

I like the democratic world. This world has not yet reached the situation of true democracy. You have to understand that point clearly. When the mind and body are truly united, then you will know freedom and equality. America does not really have equality. God’s ideal world of love is the only truly democratic world.

You have to follow my pattern absolutely. If you absolutely follow, there will be no problem. Your democratic standards and mine are the same. But parents should be the center and the subject. Also, husbands should be subject over their wives. That is the Principle. The cosmos moves and everything revolves around that Principle, that formula. Are children and parents really equal? No.

Without the correct standard, how can America progress? We need to rebuild the crumbling family structure in this nation. That is our challenge. Is a grandfather equal to a grandchild? No. The American way is wrong. There is no true freedom or equality here. Follow me and I’ll teach you the correct way. As long as this nation is so misdirected, other nations will be resentful and want to kick Americans out. This is already happening around the world. No matter how beautiful a face you women put on, wearing all sorts of makeup, still you hear, “Yankee, go home!” I’m sorry I have to tell you about all these problems, but I have to speak the truth.

How can you get onto God’s providential path? You cannot find the way without listening to this. You must wake up! If you continue with the typical individualistic American concepts about life, you cannot belong to God. God’s thinking is very different from that. Once the vertical purpose is achieved, we can find equality. It will be achieved automatically. That is the ultimate democratic way. The current political systems are wrong. They will break apart. Americans accuse me, “What are you saying-you’re a Korean guy! You come to our country and say these things? You talk about standing up to America. Kick that guy out.” Now after fifteen years of working with the people here, things are beginning to change. People are beginning to stand in the correct place. From all directions, people admire us. This is becoming the reality of the American Moonies’ lifestyle.

The problem is not with me or the Unification Church, nor with the Principle. The problem is with the American people. America is standing in such a historically significant position, yet its young people are living immorally. Many abnormal things are being encouraged, including homosexuality and so forth. Even if you research and study forever, you will not find that kind of relationship in the animal kingdom. Only human beings have that kind of problem. People with such distorted relationships can’t proclaim, “I am the love center.” The American family situation is terribly damaged. Members of the family must come to realize how much they need each other. Mothers need their daughters, grandparents need their grandchildren, and so forth. Without that kind of family atmosphere, life becomes miserable. Only by understanding the Principle can families be truly restored.

God wants to help you in America. That is why I am standing here teaching you this most precious truth. You must heed it or this nation will perish. America was proud in the past, but no more. We need a new revolution in America. We are doing that, marching on with a second American revolution. At the time of George Washington and the writing of the Constitution, the focal point was “one nation under God.” We want one world under God. God wants a homeland. Until now, He hasn’t had one. From now on, we are building that homeland.

How proud we can be, proud and independent. Americans like to be independent from everything, don’t they? How about becoming independent from Satan? We will turn the old America into a new one, fighting a new war of independence against Satan. What kind of soldiers are you? You must be soldiers in America’s new war of independence. I need that kind of soldier. America needs those kinds of soldiers more than it needs its external army. This is our duty and our responsibility. Is it clear?

(Translation resumes:) Korea must be reunited, north and south. One problem in today’s world is the separation between the northern and southern hemispheres, basically a separation between wealth and poverty. The cultural separation between East and West is also a major problem. Neither money nor any power other than love can bring about this kind of reunion. Korea’s situation is interesting to watch. North and south are divided right at the 38th parallel. At this man-made border, democracy and communism confront each other. That is symbolic of the division between all communist and democratic countries.

In general, which area do the Russians occupy-the East or the West? They occupy much of the Asian continent, so they are essentially part of the East. If you look at it in terms of territory, they are on the Asian side. The free world is represented by the Western hemisphere. The West is much more prosperous than the East. Why has a country like China become communist? China has a more than 5,000 year history and during this time, even though the sovereignty changed many times over, they rarely came into direct confrontation with other countries. They haven’t had intense give and take with the rest of the world. China was so huge, it was like a world unto itself.

The Soviet Union is the only country which encompasses large areas of both east and west. That is why they can entertain this dream of controlling the entire world. If they occupied only a small country, the Soviets wouldn’t have had that dream to begin with. To accomplish it, they need a methodology. Using the Marxist-Leninist model, the Soviets were once very confident that their ideology and their capacity to produce material goods would allow them to control the world in no time.

On the Western side, there is no common ideology, no basis of connecting the East and the West. Western religions do not have such a vision. Sectarianism and denominationalism have prevailed among the Christians. They have built walls, never getting together, and meanwhile calling each other heretics. They haven’t thought about the world level of responsibility but only about themselves. Even though the West recognizes a spiritual ideal for unity, no strong unifying ideology has emerged.

The Soviet economic theory has performed very poorly in the past and it is highly unlikely that they can achieve what they want now. Everyone sees that, including the Soviets themselves. On the Western side there is no ideological foundation powerful enough to influence the world. Material prosperity and economic theories are not enough. From this point of view, the Soviets are in a slightly better position because they do have an ideology they can take all over the world. The Western world’s lack of a unifying ideology is a handicap.

God sent me to bring together all the “isms” within Christianity and forge a religion with a very strong ideological foundation to stretch from East to West. This ideology is much stronger than communism. The world must come into unity and the fallen world must change to the ideal world. This is the ideology we are bringing. Everyone likes such an idea. Everyone will understand that this foundation was made by Reverend Moon so the world needs to embrace me. Through that unity, the world can achieve the connection between East and West.

As we know, the Western approach is analytical. Westerners like to take things apart and categorize everything. Thus, they took Christianity apart, analyzed it and then classified themselves into many different denominations. They used the Bible as an instrument of separation instead of oneness, which it was supposed to be. They separated it into a hundred thousand pieces, even though the Bible is one.

My teaching has put everything together. We have a strong ideological foundation stretching from East to West, a foundation of unity rather than separation. When the Western world makes use of this ideology, it will be in a much stronger position than the communist world. Why did communism gain dominance over Eastern Europe? This was the satanic unity of East and West.

Korea represents the entire world, condensed into one small country-it is a microcosm of the world. North Korea is a microcosm of the communist world and South Korea is a microcosm of the West. Kim I1 Sung claims that he is the father of the nation. Even the Soviets don’t claim this father/child relationship which North Korea does. Kim II Sung is trying to build a kingdom based on the ideal of communism.

In the South, Reverend Moon is also proclaiming one sovereignty under God, a kingdom centered on the True Parents. Kim II Sung has been calling himself the father of the people for many years, but there can’t be two fathers. One must be real and the other must be false. This is a world level confrontation, representing both camps of the entire world. The True Parent or father/son relationship is the very crux of the messianic mission and the Second Coming of Christ. The battle then is between the false Adam and his false kingdom on earth and the True Parents’ kingdom on earth. The North wants to influence and “liberate” us here just as much as we want to liberate them, but Kim II Sung wants to do it with guns and force.

In the south, I have done it completely the other way around. I never resorted to any kind of weapon or force, but rather I base my claims on the power of love, even at the sacrifice of myself. I will suffer to make unity, not make others suffer. The people under North Korean communism would rather have the South Korean way. When the Russian people come to understand us, they will say, “Oh, that is a good thing. It is the same thing we are trying to accomplish, but yours is a better method.”

Where is this confrontation going to happen? Northern Panmunjom. “Panmunjom” means literally a store where wooden doors are sold. But a better name for that particular village would have been “Door of Gold.” Wood is too breakable. It has to be a golden door if we are going to go to God’s kingdom through it. North Korea sells falsehood and lies in the broad daylight. On the southern side, they also tell lies, but they tell fewer lies!

But if a store sells golden gates, it is selling really true, solid goods. Imagine a store which sells three different kinds of tickets. At one counter, people can buy tickets to something that looks like heaven, a quasi-heaven. This is the counter of the archangel, or the free world. Another counter-the North Korean counter-sells a bald-faced lie. In Korea, we call it a “crimson” lie. But the third counter sells the perfect ticket to the perfect kingdom. The Western world will realize that their goods are inferior, so they will want to buy their tickets there. Once they know about our idea, the people under communism will also try to come here to buy tickets.

The providential countries are divided in one of two ways. Korea is divided vertically, between north and south. Germany is divided horizontally, between east and west. When these two problem areas of the world are brought into unity, the rest of the world will automatically come into unity. According to the Principle, Korea is the Adam country. Adam is the one who starts the new civilization which will be centered on the language which Adam speaks.

Unificationism or Godism came from Korea. Why didn’t it start in the great big land of China, which has a longer history than Korea? It is because of this most crucial element: it must come from the Adam country. That nation not only must bring Cain and Abel into unity but in addition the Adam country is responsible for creating a perfect Eve country. The original Adam lost Eve, so Adam must find and remake Eve. Korea, a peninsula, represents a man’s sexual organ. Japan in Eve’s position is an island, symbolically seeking the mainland.

Men often initiate an activity or an invention and women then perfect it. Japan is like that; she is the queen of imitation. They are a small people, like a woman. They are experts at making things smaller-miniaturizing things like the radio, computers, the bonsai, and so forth. Do you know clearly why Korea has to be the Adam country? Until now, maybe you thought it was a man-made idea. Dispensationally, there is no other way. The theoretical basis for this is strong.

I was born in what is now North Korea. At that time, Korea was only one country. I wasn’t familiar with the South until I went there. No one now is seriously interested in North Korea unless he comes from there. But I am more interested in North Korea than in the South. That is why Unificationism is possible. Panmunjom is the North Korean ticket-selling point. There is no other place like it-that is where the satanic world and the godly world confront one another. Satan wants to bring people through his door. The physical and spiritual world meet there, too. Nevertheless, the solution for the entire world must begin there. God is directly interested in that place.

The 1988 Olympics will be held in Korea. North Korea hates to see it because outstanding men and women from the West and the whole world will be coming to South Korea creating an atmosphere of friendly competition. Cain and Abel are coming together and that is what Satan hates the most. Even in communist China, opinion was divided. Some said they should participate and some said they shouldn’t. The voices urging them to go won, and then they were very glad. People feel happy when they go to South Korea. This is true not only for our members but for other people as well. Somehow their mind becomes happy.

Satan really hates that, so beyond rationality North Korea will do anything it can to stop the Olympics. They will employ terrorist tactics if they think it will work. The whole world will come to South Korea and love it, seeing how prosperous and good the people are. The Soviets will feel it is better than Russia. The Chinese will see that it is better than their home. Then they will think, “America must be even better. It must be the real kingdom of heaven of material goods.” Materially-oriented people will be very impressed by Korea and their interest will turn toward the Western world. Nobody will want communism anymore. That is why Satan really hates the fact that the 1988 Olympics are being held in Seoul.

You don’t particularly like the idea of America being the archangel country, do you? Until now, America and the Western world clearly were the material leaders. But around 1978, Japan started taking the lead. When the movie Shogun came out, the interest in Japan became obvious, like a wind blowing over the North American continent. We must understand what the archangel country is. That is where people can collect and store all the material goods. That is the archangel’s responsibility. The U.S. has built an enormous material empire, which was its providential function. All the Abel people of the world as well-professors, ministers, and the European Christian world-were received here. It is a huge foundation.

America is standing as the fallen archangel and has collected the property of the fallen world and put it in the warehouse. In the spiritual sense that is also what happened in the Orient. All the world’s scattered spiritual assets were collected and the result is the Unification Church. Korea collected the fruit of the Buddhist world, Confucianism, and Christianity. All the world’s religiosity was gathered into the warehouse of Korea. Thus Korea became a spiritual warehouse, Adam’s country.

After World War II, that one time and one time only, the entire secular world was united. America had enormous power then. When combined with Adam’s spiritual base in the country of Korea, this could have been a platform for the reception of the Second Coming. If the spiritual and the material had combined into one, the whole universe would have combined into one. But the Western world and Asia did not combine. They separated and thus the foundation was lost. God wanted Reverend Moon to spearhead that universal unity. Instead, Korea was divided into South and North. Now I am proclaiming their reunification. The Korean people yearn for that reunification.

You represent the worldwide Unification Church members. When the parents are not here, this is a very lonely place, but when True Parents come, this whole place fills up. It’s true. That is the normal power of a parent.

I want to bring 7,000 people to Korea. Why? Jesus needed 7,000 people to support him. If he had had 7,000 followers, he would not have had to die. To reindemnify this, I am bringing 7,000 ministers to Korea. Time is so important. My main purpose is already finished.

I am giving you a complete explication of my plan of action. The 12 tribes of Israel were divided into north and south, much the same as Korea now. The northern country was comprised of 10 tribes and Judea in the south contained two tribes. Prophets arose continually in Judea and they were always working to liberate the northern country. Although many prophets came, they were not successful. But Elijah could work miracles. When he made the altar burn, the people knew God was working through him. Elijah killed all 850 of the false prophets. After losing their major leaders, all the people were supposed to come to Elijah. But as it happened, they did not do that so more trouble came. The people wanted to kill Elijah and he had to escape.

When Elijah lay down under the shade of a gourd tree, he lamented, “Oh, God, I am the lone survivor, the only one on Your side. Why did the people go the opposite way? Oh, I am a lonely man. What shall I do? I want to die.” Elijah cried out, “God, you committed me to such a difficult mission and I did it perfectly, but it didn’t work.” He slept under the stem of a gourd and then everything dried up and he had no shade to sleep under. He said, “God, why are you doing this to me? I am all alone.”

God said, “Don’t worry about that! Stand up! There are 7,000 people remaining true in Israel.” God told Elijah that with 7,000 prepared people, he could lead them to accomplish his mission. “Go there and find them and they will join you,” God told him. With that, Elijah began to make the foundation to receive the coming Messiah. He unified the country, educated them, and organized them to prepare for the Messiah. Unfortunately, he couldn’t accomplish everything.

This was also what God expected of John the Baptist. John had the ability to bring the nation of Judea and the Jewish religion together and find 7,000 righteous people. The Messiah could come upon that foundation. Since Elijah did not complete his mission nor did John the Baptist, the foundation was not there. Since it was not done, John the Baptist was later slaughtered.

The same foundation would have to be laid at the time of the Second Advent. Immediately after 1945 was the golden opportunity, a time of great expectations for God. America had won the war and literally all the world was under her influence. The President and all the members of Congress could have been brought together in unity with the Christian leaders, and they could have become one with the Lord of the Second Advent. The work should have been done then, and no reindemnification would have been necessary. The Unification Church itself would not have been necessary.

We have to understand clearly what has taken place in history. Four thousand years of religious history from Jacob’s time until now had to be reindemnified. I knew I did not have 400 years to do it, so I willingly embraced 40 years of intense indemnity. That is what I have been doing until now. Everybody went against me-even ministers opposed me. I stood all by myself and achieved this 40 years’ reindemnity.

Jesus died for the lack of that specific 7,000 and I went to Danbury for the same reason. Then from Danbury, I started the historic path which had always failed before. I found the ministers and have been taking them to Korea for education. The Unification Church is the internal representative, while the external representative is traditional Christianity. How can we unite these two-the inside and the outside? How can we unite Korea, the internal, with America, the external-the archangel with Adam? If we can unite the two, then automatically the world will follow. Which forces will control the next presidential election? Who can guide the Christian world? I am trying to make the right kind of atmosphere. Since I came out of Danbury, we began immediately educating ministers and state legislators. We have already educated almost 7,000 state senators and congressmen.

If all these people are educated, they can take a consistent direction. We have also been working with Veterans’ Associations. They are all going in one direction. These three combined form a foundation to follow Reverend Moon and solve America’s historical problem. This is a good phenomenon for America, although many white Anglo-Saxon people don’t like to see it. Until now, the white people were a majority in this country and they mostly went against me. Now will be a new time, however.

The time is getting very near; it is not far away. Since 1978 Japan has taken a very active world role. This world’s wealth has moved from America into Japan’s warehouse. The archangel enticed Eve and that is how the fall took place. To indemnify that, the archangel has to give everything back to Eve. That is the only way for the archangel to go back to God. He has to go through Eve and Adam before he can expect to go to God.

This has already happened. It has happened not only with material, but also with men. Many Japanese people have come to live in America. For the first time, Adam, Eve, the archangel, and all things can combine with the way of God. This is the cosmic center in which all things are unified and dedicated to God. That is the providential desire. As soon as Korea, Japan, and America come together-the Adam country, the Eve country and the archangel country-the power of all the satanic countries will crumble overnight.

Why was Germany selected as a providential nation and not France or England? Both had a good chance of standing in that position, but it happened for various reasons, including the fact that Germany is divided into East and West. To bring the two sides together would symbolize the bringing together of the divided world. America is Abel to Germany’s Cain role. If Europe is Cain to the U.S., then Germany is the Cain of Europe. For these various reasons, Germany took the position of the Cain archangel. When America and Germany become one, all the rest of Europe will easily become one with America. If France became one with America, it wouldn’t necessarily happen, but if Germany becomes one, it will. Hitler was the satanic Adam of the fallen world.

I have a strategy. At one time, the communist world bloc included both China and Russia, but then China separated from Russia. Now there are many divisions in the communist world. All this has to come into unity. That is why I am so concerned about China.

The key here is for America, especially white America, to become one with God’s direction. If that happens, all the other divisive situations of the world can be easily mended. Even Russia can be immediately influenced. Germany is not a problem; not even North Korea will be much of a problem once America becomes one with me. The real unity of the world is very near. That is what I am working so hard to accomplish. Do you understand? You must clearly understand these points as a basis for understanding what I do.

We are speaking about the homeland and the realm of heart. Where is that homeland? It is where our spirit can go and rest. Our material wealth can be kept there and we can feel secure about it. This is the grand scheme and the whole time schedule, all the things that need to be done. From this, you can imagine how much longer I will be in America. I have to generate the power of unity here, stronger than any other power. The Western world must come into unity with the Eastern world and be dedicated to God.

When this actual undertaking begins, where is the best place to work? Which geographical location is the best to work for immediate contribution to this dispensation? Eventually Korea, but not right now. I am in the Abel position to the American president in the Cain position. When God says, “This is the way it ought to be,” the President has to unite with that. Then we can go to Korea. That is the order. When the American President is someone who has the ear to listen to God, then America will be saved. If America elects a president whose ears are closed to God’s guidance, this country will continue to have a hard time, even perish. So we are doing our work to make this happen, centering on the election year of 1988.

The Republican Party is standing more on the side of morality and against such things as free sex. For that reason, the conservative stance is closer to God, while the liberal attitude is far from God. The conservative side must gain dominance in this country. Satan doesn’t want that, but God does. How can we guide the American people to unite with the conservatives centering on Christianity?

430 years is indemnified in the 43 years after World War II. For the next three years, we will work on the world foundation in a new atmosphere. We are starting out like the Israelites, with the ideal of heaven on earth. Everything is working toward that one purpose of a unified world. Do you know what I mean? You don’t know the schedule, so I am explaining it to give you a clear understanding. How can you influence the American people in the right direction if you do not know all this?

You must have a clear idea of what we are doing and why. Otherwise, you will be confused. We must return to the original homeland and from there expand to the whole world. That is the original purpose of the homeland. It is the home base where everything begins. We go there, learn the language, get to know the food, the ways of thinking, the laws, and customs. When we become thoroughly familiar with the homeland, we will return to America to connect this nation with the homeland for the first time.

Sooner or later, we all have to go to Korea to connect with the homeland. We have to know that there is a homeland waiting after whatever we do here. We have to suffer there even more than we suffered here and work for the sake of the building of the homeland. Everyone has that path ahead of him. All the Koreans want to go to Korea and all the Americans and Japanese want to go there as well. Why would the Oriental people remain here when the American people go to Korea? They all want to go to Korea. The Korean and Japanese members came here to show the way. Without that, the American people would have a hard time understanding where to go. So far, both the American members and leaders were confused. Now, I have called all the American leaders to go through a 40 days’ training about the things I have taught this morning. Do you understand?

You should think, “I want to be blessed to a Korean man or woman.” Even though that may not be possible in a practical sense, it is a good, original, and natural desire. Western members who do not feel that way are lacking something necessary to be called true Unification Church members. To become true Unification Church members is not easy at all. It requires going the traditional way. That means True Parents did it, all the elder brothers did it, so you must also do it. The only way anyone can go is the traditional way. That is the way our minds should work. Do you know why there are so many Orientals- almost like a population explosion? It is so there will be enough to go around to everybody.

(Father speaks English:) God always has everything planned. How wonderful God is. That’s true! There are only 90% million white people in the world, so compared with the rest of the population, you are a minority. Black people number about 650 million, while the Asian population is in the billions. Asia hasn’t even come into unity yet; wait until it does. The world balance will tip so that Orientals are the world leaders. Their fortunes are rising now, while the white people’s fortune is descending.

Orientals are in the position of eldest son. Black people are Ham’s descendants, the second son of Noah. Because this is the fallen world, the third son-the white race-has been most blessed. That is why the white people have been leading the world until now. But in the Second Advent time, the Parents are born from the elder son’s lineage. The second son is next in line. Therefore, the fortune of black people has been rising. In America, the sports world is dominated by black people. And black people are gaining more political power. No politician dares go against their interests. This is reality. The privileged position of white people is changing.

Jesus is the true center; the true center means the starting point. At the crucifixion, a thief hung on Jesus’ right side and another thief on his left. The thief on the left, who mocked Jesus, is represented today by the communist world. The thief on the right, who accepted him, is represented by the free world. A black man-Joseph of Arimethea-helped Jesus carry his cross. Now we will see black people gaining a great deal of control over the world. Because Joseph of Arimethea helped Jesus, the time of blessing for black people is coming. They will eventually occupy positions of authority everywhere.

Is this the truth? In this time, who can make black people unite with white people? We need someone like Dr. Martin Luther King now. Who would that be? It is Reverend Moon. Who else is working like this? Here in the Unification Church, black and white people are dwelling together. We are working to make black and white into one. We have to be strong so we can digest all the opposition of white American people. It is hard work. Black people are receiving Unificationism. Our time is coming. We need to make a foundation. Black people have the most passionate, pure preachers.

There is too much racism in the U.S. White people have been in positions of power and they have oppressed the black people. Now is the time for black people to prepare and to work harder than white people in the public way. All the people in the Unification Church must work hard and there will be new hope for the country.

Where is that small black guy named Rodney? He works hard, harder than most Unification Church members. You are his wife? Is he working harder than any black or white person in the Church? Is he number one? I think so! If black people really work hard, that will be their saving point. When you do that, your fate and fortune will automatically be reversed.

Fate is a mysterious word. Heaven is now visiting black people. Welcome that heavenly visit. How can we make a preparation? It is through hard work. Who can work the hardest? Black people? Indian people? The Japanese people work hard, while the white American people are just making noise! They eat too much and get fat and say, “I don’t care.” Meanwhile, the Koreans and the black people are working harder.

I have taken my family fishing three times this year. I never took them before. In the past, Mother complained to me, saying, “Father, you never take your children swimming or on a vacation. They hardly know their father!” Until now, I’ve been working too hard to do things like that with my children.

When you accept persecution, you automatically go to a higher level. Without doing that, you cannot open your mouth. You will be in a defeated situation. Become true men. Work harder than your persecutors, harder than they are oppressing you, and you will win in the end. I don’t lack anything. Things come to me automatically. I don’t need so many people-it’s too noisy! It keeps me too busy. I only need a few who are willing to work hard.

Some people will not leave my side when I am in Korea. Who makes them do that? Their mind makes them do it. How about you? Why are you sitting here? Why haven’t you escaped? The gate is completely open out there. There is no obstacle. You are completely free and there’s a convenient highway. Why don’t you go back? You continue with me even in this miserable situation. Who brought about this phenomenon’? I did. You did not make it. People think some power, some mind control system is at work here. That’s a very interesting theory! They think you inhabit some kind of strange world, led by a strange man.

(Father notices Colonel Han for the first time in a while. Laughter.) Your job is easier, Colonel Han, when I speak in English, isn’t it? (There is prolonged applause for Father’s speech in English.)

Let’s come to the conclusion. How can we bring the homeland? You must be making preparations for visiting the homeland. All your ancestors and all of human history were aiming for that point. How can we reach that place? What is the most precious thing? It is love, centering love. God doesn’t want money, material things or the secular pursuits of this world. God wants and we want true love. As long as I have this life, I want love and I want to completely give of myself. We need to purify our mind and body. Can we achieve that kind of standard? We must make ourselves pure for the homeland. “I want to give more true love, I want to shed more true sweat there. I will not sleep.” Do women like the kind of guy who sleeps all the time around the house? I don’t think so. Is this true, or am I just making this up? Have I got the right concept or not?

Do you know about the Pusan Holy Ground? It is the place of the so-called Holy Rock. I didn’t name it that. The ministers who are visiting there call it that. They go up to touch the rock and they connect to a spiritual, melting power. They feel intense, godly vibrations. The phenomena that have occurred at “Holy Rock” caused them to call it that. It’s actually a miserable place! There is not even much space there; it’s just a small, miserable corner. If people were scouting around for a location for their own house, they wouldn’t even consider that place. But the ministers are just the opposite-touching the rock, tasting it-it’s true! They pray there, they cry there. Some have had their eyesight healed there.

It is amazing. At the time I prayed there, I was one individual all alone. But now many Western people come to that rock and experience many intensely beautiful feelings. Certainly no one consulted me that this mountainside place should become a Holy Rock. They came to that kind of conclusion by themselves from the miraculous things they were experiencing. Many things that I didn’t need or seek, God prepared.

My style and the American style of doing things are very different. Mine is a vertical style, while America’s is horizontal. Which is the most beautiful way? I won’t say, but you know. God knows. Should I follow the American style or should Americans follow mine? Americans have many systems. I don’t really have a system, but heaven has one. There is a definite heavenly system and purpose.

Today is the first Sunday since the anniversary of my departure from Danbury on August 20th, so I am marking the occasion by talking to you for such a long time. This is a special occasion. (Applause.) The leaders attending the 40 days training missed this talk. I wanted to talk to them about all this but I have spoken to you instead.

Seven hours. How wonderful. Through this speech, you can understand everything about the beautiful, ideal way. You can find out about the way of the individual, the family, society, nation, world, cosmos, and God. I want you to know that no matter how much effort it takes to reach the center point of love, it is worth it. Nothing is more valuable than that. That is the most beautiful, precious place. There is where you find the True Parents. Otherwise, you will not find them. It should not just be True Parents standing in the most precious place. Ultimately, you must stand there, too. What are you going to do? Someday you must go to the spiritual world. That is the vertical homeland, God’s place.

I have had a miserable course on this earth, but God will appreciate it forever. God will make me welcome in the center point of love. I only want to give you my true love. I don’t want money; I don’t want fame. I don’t want all of America following me. I just want to be completely on God’s side. Does that make me a valuable guy or not? People on God’s side often look miserable to this world, but they end up in a beautiful place. Externally, God’s training is difficult and miserable, but internally how wonderful it is.

You didn’t know these kinds of things, but now you do. I don’t even need to say it. You know the truth. You can reach the goal if you clearly understand. The homeland of true love. It is the most wonderful thing to be standing there in utter purity. That position is the infinitely valuable goal to pursue. How wonderful to receive it.

With all the ministers coming, we’ve had many visitors in Korea. It causes much noise and excitement. Soon the Moon people, otherwise known as Unificationists, will go to Korea, too. We have to make a foundation of the standard of heart in that place. If we attain that loving point nationwide then we can establish the homeland. Adam and Eve’s nation must combine with the archangel nation. Germany, the Cain archangel, must combine with America, the Abel archangel. Then the free world can unite. This is the principled viewpoint. Satan’s side, the communist world, must ultimately combine with Abel’s side. Even the communist world is divided. Between China and Russia, which is on the Abel side? China is crossing over to the Abel side.

True Parents are standing in the Abel center and I am guiding all of Korea in that direction as well. If Korea follows me, we will automatically become one. Next year, in 1988, a new American president will be elected. We have to start working fast. Then we can make phenomenal changes. Who is the central figure of the Unification Church? Would you like to be in my position? I am the subject and you are the object, so you must follow me. I am training you to work hard, run fast, and make the kind of foundation you can stand on. Quickly go through your training course.

Let’s shoot up to that center point, that center sphere. Until we reach that situation, we have to work a hundred times harder than anyone else. There is nothing more valuable than achieving that success. If you want to go to the center and be a subject, we will meet. You are being trained in how to take love action. It is very valuable.

In the past everyone was against me; I was always experiencing persecution. Now it is changing. Present day Americans don’t know the true way, but spirit world has known the truth. Your ancestors are now coming down from spirit world and communicating with you. Do you think I will receive persecution in the spirit world? When I go there everybody will fall to their knees. I know about these things, even though you don’t.

Those closed-minded people who are against you now-including those who believe in Jesus, Buddha, Mohammed, and Confucius-will see how large we are in spirit world. Already spirit world is creating phenomena that testify to me. That sort of situation hasn’t taken place before. How wonderful it is. How proud we can be when we reach that center point of love. Everyone’s original mind wants to reach that point.

I visited Alaska recently and went out fishing on the ocean. It was very difficult and miserable, yet how wonderful it was. Now we have been at Belvedere for many hours-it is two o’clock in the afternoon! Maybe you feel miserable from sitting on the floor for so long. It is miserable for me, too. But spiritual world is watching the physical world, wanting to be connected with us. They can meet at this original point of true love.

If you had known all about that, I wouldn’t need to be in America. Because you didn’t know it, I came here. Your ancestors in spirit world can confirm my teachings. Spiritual world knows more about the truth than the physical world does. Many people deny the existence of the spiritual world and of God, and they make God miserable.

When you go to spirit world, where do you want to be-in a low or a high place? You are smart. If you work all the time thinking about the standard of spiritual world, you are living the way original man would have lived. If you know clearly about spiritual world, you can never betray your beliefs. But if you act based on your own concepts and worldly standards, that is unacceptable. This world is on Satan’s side and it is going to pass away. Base your life and actions on the standard of the spiritual world.

Would you like to live the way I have just described? Let us pray together.

## THE WAY OF THE VICTORY OF GOD

By Fami1yfed June 25, 2018 June 25, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1987

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### August 20, 1987
World Mission Center – Grand Ballroom
Translator – Bo Hi Pak

(After the introduction of Father, loud and prolonged applause and cheering.)

Why are you so wildly enthusiastic this morning? Do you have some reason for it? Actually, I am not supposed to be the one to speak today. The True Family and the church elders should speak and give testimony for the True Parents and the victory of Danbury, but you pushed me out here again! So my topic this morning is “The Way of the Victory of God.”

If there had not been a fall of man, there would never have been the need for such terminology as restoration or restoration history. The same is true for many other aspects of God’s providence. But what happened because of the fall of man? A villain came on the scene, an evil central figure, and basically all of fallen mankind has been following that evil central figure. Satan and his forces came to exist in God’s world. Therefore, God’s dispensational will after the fall of man has been to create another side-that is, the forces centering upon God and His will. That became the historical mandate of God.

The deepest tragedy of humanity today is one of ignorance-we don’t even realize that we are victims of human fall. Individuals as well as families, societies, nations and the whole world have all become part of the satanic element. Yet all are ignorant of this basic fact. Furthermore, all the things of creation which God intended to be dominated by godly men and women have been subjugated by the satanic will. They have been burdened and grieving, victimized by the dominion of evil in this world.

According to the original dispensational will of God, all the things of creation, including the sun, moon, and all the heavenly bodies, are supposed to be illuminating life centered upon God. Instead, all these things give light to the satanic elements in the world; they support the prosperity of evil. That has been the dreadful situation of all the things of creation. They do not want to be in that position, but because of the fall of man they have been wrongly subjugated.

What about the air you breathe today? To whom did that air originally belong? It belonged to God, but now because of man’s fall, it belongs to Satan. How about the water you drink? All the basic aspects of creation-air, water, sunshine-are supposed to function for God. Instead, they have been forced to do their jobs for Satan. This is the greatest tragedy for them and it is all due to the fall of man.

We must think about why all this tragedy and grief has come about. Even if there was an evil archangel masterminding it all, if no human beings had cooperated with him, he could not have accomplished anything. There would have been no evil results. Therefore, who are the villains? Who are the ones ultimately responsible for the human fall? It is man and woman.

If man and woman were responsible for the fall, what caused them to fall? It was love. We have to ask why love, which is supposed to be a totally good thing, was able to motivate the human fall. For what purpose do men and women come together? God created men and women for the consummation of true love. Can you think of any other reason? If you deny that purpose, you are actually denying your own being as a woman or a man.

If the human purpose is to consummate true love, then another question arises: whose love is it? Who owns that love? Is it yours? For example, you men: from whom does your love come? It comes from a woman. What about you women? From whom does your love come? From a man. You American women don’t like that answer, do you? As you can see, our love comes from someone else-man’s love comes from woman, and woman’s love comes from man.

But does that love relationship begin the first day of your life? As a newborn baby, do you start receiving and wanting that kind of love? Why not? As you know, there are two aspects to human beings. We have the internal aspect of mind and the external aspect of body. Before a man and woman become a pair, each person already exists as a pair within himself or herself.

The mind and body of men and women exist on an equal horizontal line. At what point would they like to meet? Where is their center point? When I speak of a center, I mean that point where the vertical line crosses the horizontal line. That crossing point must be a perfect 90 degree angle. The maximum power of love can be expressed when men and women come together at that center point. The shortest distance between the love of a man and the love of a woman is that central crossing point. A straight line is the shortest path.

Man and woman pull each other with such intensity that they become completely joined and form a global, rounded entity. The action of love is manifested in many different ways, but it is always pulling everyone toward the center. Ultimately, it creates one round, global shape. The globe is the ultimate form of love. This is true even for American women. You tend to be independent and brash, not wanting to be bothered with anything and anybody, but love has the power to conquer even you. Even American women will capitulate to love.

Love forms into a globe, which is round, and it can roll everywhere freely. If nothing is controlling it, a disaster could result because it could bump into other things. Therefore, God created an axis for love, which is the vertical line we have been discussing. Because of that vertical axis of love, even though the globe tries to roll everywhere all the time, it cannot because the axis is controlling it and keeping it at the center.

The plus power, the love of God, and the minus power, the love of human beings, move around all over the place but they are continually pulled by the magnetic strength of the axis. They come together and vertically unite. Once that unity is formed, what happens? It becomes a universal power and influence, a universal embrace. It is like universal lightning. True joy will come into being at that point because there the universe will join with you.

What do you think-when God says, “Ha, ha, ha,” would Adam and Eve respond with, “Boo”? No, when God shouts joyfully in His universally powerful voice, men and women shout the same thing in their smaller voices. This is universal harmony-men and women and God moving together in one expression of love. Thus, turning action is always taking place, but it is always centered upon that proper axis.

Therefore, when God and men are united and turning around on that axis of love, the entire universe is also turning on that axis. The universe is turning, the earth is turning, the entire solar system is turning. Even the tiny atoms are turning within everything. There is no exception to this rotating movement. In other words, the entire creation of God resembles the motion of the love axis. That is the original formula of God.

What about you? You have eyeballs, right? Do those eyes have an axis? Your eyes work in a disciplined manner. They each have an axis, a point of focus, a right angle of light. They adjust themselves so that you can see clearly. This is a manifestation of a four position foundation. You also have two ears with which to hear sounds. Those two points transmit information about sound to the brain. One sound is separated into two ears, then they join together again into one. That creates the square shape of the four position foundation. You breathe air through your two nostrils, which join into one point at the top of your nose. All this illustrates that human beings have many dual systems which unite into one. This is a universal formula.

Why then should men and women wait to achieve their unity in love? We must first grow to maturity before we unite. What does it mean to be a mature person? It means that the focus of the eyes, nose, mouth, ears, hands, body, and spirit are all the same-the location of love. That is the unified focal point for the whole person. Once we reach that unified focus, all the universal elements are protected. They will not be destroyed or hampered.

Once that kind of unity is formed, its oneness is absolute. Even if God tries to separate it, no power under the sun can detach it. It’s always there. When you are responding with love and you shout out because of the power of that love, God is not apathetic. He doesn’t just passively listen. His response comes immediately, automatically.

When a teenager experiences his or her first love, the entire body is pulled in that direction. Bosom, hips, every part goes toward the direction of the beloved, even if you say, “No, I don’t want to go there.” All the elements of the body are united to go toward that goal. Nothing under the sun can deny it. Isn’t this true? That is why the power of love is supreme, even in the fallen world. People are willing to preserve their love even at the cost of their own lives. People will kill themselves before they will live without love. This is because the power of love is stronger than the power of life.

We are born and then must go through a period of growth to reach maturity along the horizontal line. The growth period is essential according to the original formula of God’s creation. This is very logical. God created the growth period because the ultimate goal of creation is to form global love and bring everything into that center. God has to come down to meet human beings at that center; human beings have to grow into that center. All the environment has to be ready, ripened for that center. Therefore, the period of growth is essential.

It resembles an explosion. God comes down as men and women are growing toward that central point of love. Once vertical and horizontal meet, the clash of love is like an explosion which creates a vacuum. Everything is expelled and then the vacuum pulls everything in. Everybody is pulled together, united into one, and can live there happily forever. This is the beauty of love. Once they are united like this, no one is separated or exposed.

Once they become one, the woman’s heart is in the heart of the man; the man’s heart is in the heart of the woman. The hearts of the man and woman are in the heart of God. So there is no way you can retreat. You are trying to get deeper and deeper into the heart of God, closer and closer together. What happens then? If every component is trying to push inward toward the center, does it create something flat or round? It has to become round.

Consider the diamond, the hardest and most precious gem. Which is stronger-the love of the axis line or a diamond? It is love. Furthermore, while a diamond may impart a beautiful sparkle, the love of the axis line is even more intensely sparkling and bright.

As I said, the fall of man occurred through the misuse of love. Love was supposed to be consummated at one particular point, not at any other place. That point is the juncture of the horizontal and vertical lines. This is the only love I am speaking about.

You can see by now, love cannot be consummated by just one individual. It requires two parts. Furthermore, you don’t create your own love. It comes from the other side. Men and women who want to live alone without marrying, as well as those who adopt a homosexual or lesbian lifestyle are going against the universal principle.

No matter how proud you may be of yourself, no matter how powerfully you might speak, you have to come to the realization that you are only a half. You are half formed. Each individual half has to find another half in order to become whole, to be consummated. Some power is needed to unite the two parts into one and that power is love. Two individual halves centering on love come together and become one perfected man and woman, one couple. That is the Principle.

So far, the essential purpose of mankind as well as all of creation have not been understood. It is, put simply, the consummation of true love. Everyone agrees that this is correct. God says, “This is right.” Man says, “This is right.” Woman says, “This is right.” All people who lived in the past and are now in spirit world will agree with this truth, as will contemporary people. People of the future will also say it is correct.

You might try to tell your eyes to go the wrong way, but they know better. All five of your senses know what is right. When the power of love, particularly first love, is working nothing under the sun can stop it. The formula of original love cannot be stopped.

Everybody has a love antenna. You don’t have to be taught to seek love. Your antenna is guiding you in that direction, like a homing device seeking for the goal. Don’t you think so? Don’t you like that? What about elderly grandmas and grandpas-do they feel the same way about love? If you asked an old grandmother, Lying on her deathbed, “Where do you want to die?” she would answer, “I want to die in the arms of my beloved husband.” That is the universal sentiment-to live and die in love.

The same is true for each of you. You want to live your life with love and then die surrounded by your loved ones. Is the same true of the citizens of the United States? Do you say, “The American people are different”? You don’t think they are different? Are you sure?

There are 240 million American people going about their business every day, but who is thinking about the true purpose of love? Is anybody? Some women are always busy, walking fast and swaying on their high heels. I wonder where they are going and what they are after. At least, we Moonies have a different purpose from the secular world. When we walk fast it is because we have a definite place to go. We swing our hips too, but our axis is always centered upon the right place. We mustn’t lose that central point.

In an explosion, everything gets blown away and a vacuum is created which has an incredibly strong pulling power to suck everything into the center. Thus we should be moving even faster than the speed of that sucking power. We are different because we know where our axis is. God’s love should always be regulating our actions.

When you go out every morning to do your work- whether it is MFT, witnessing or whatever-you have lots of energy. But if you come home at night, crying, “I’m dying! I can’t go on,” then you are not men and women of true love. That is the sign of fake men and women. Do you understand?

Why does God have problems? After all, He has everything He needs. He has access to all the wealth, power, and knowledge in the universe. He certainly has the power to create life. Why has God been working so desperately in His providence? Even with His almighty power, He has been enduring tremendous suffering and grief. Why? It is because the ultimate purpose of God is to obtain true love and He has not yet been able to do it. There is no way for Him to obtain true love until His object truly responds to Him. Even with all His power, God cannot create or fulfill love all by Himself. This is the problem.

Suppose I decided, “I don’t need Mother or the children. I’ll just fall in love with myself!” Could I consummate love that way? No, God would look at me and say, “That guy is out of his mind.” Do you think God still needs love? But He is the almighty, all-knowing God! He doesn’t need love! Is that right or wrong? Love is something you can achieve all by yourself, right? “I just love myself and I’m so happy to be with me! My loving self, how joyful you make me!” No, the stimulation of love must come from another.

God already possesses all the power, wealth and knowledge in the universe, so He doesn’t need another almighty, omniscient being as His object. The strong need something weak; something hard needs something soft. That creates balance. So God is not expecting you to become almighty. He knows you are a finite, limited being. If two infinite, almighty beings tried to push together into love, then love would run away from them. Love itself would be pushed out. That is not what God wants. The way in which love grows is when one is almighty and the other is weak and finite; one is hard and the other is soft. That is how love can grow the most.

The hard point is looking forward to meeting with the soft point, and vice-versa. They both want to come together. If a soft, feminine woman has nothing to touch but another woman’s soft hand, she can’t feel excitement. If a man, with his coarse, rough hands has to touch another man’s hand, he can’t enjoy that. They would rather die than live with that. The soft, silky hands of a woman need to be caressed by the large, rough hands of a man. Therefore, men have to be masculine; women have to be feminine. God made you with those qualities to achieve balance.

You women shouldn’t guffaw loudly; you should be feminine even in your laughter. Men should have rough, deep, and loud laughter. Men should have masculine concerns. You must concentrate on working for the sake of society, improving the political situation, even striving to become president in order to right injustices. That is the kind of ambition a man should harbor. Women should be more interested in their homes, their children, and all the things of the family. That is another aspect of harmony between men and women. The two areas of interest can come together into a harmonious, balanced couple. That is beautiful.

You women long for unconditional love from your husband. The love of your children is not sufficient for you. You want to dwell in your husband’s love.

Whom do people resemble? You are created in the image of God. So if we are in the image of God, then God must resemble us. Think about the parents of a tiny baby. The baby is helpless, creating lots of dirty diapers and spitting up on his parents, but he is unconditionally loved by them. That is the same kind of relationship between God and human beings. Compared to God, people are weak and powerless, like a tiny infant. God cannot help but come down and take care of us.

The greatest of all Kings of the universe-God almighty-comes down to take care of His children. You should think, “My almighty Father is here, changing my diapers, giving me my bath.” Therefore, God should never feel like a stranger to us. We should be able to say, “God is my love and I want to live with Him forever. He is my big Dad.”

When God moves, do you think people can keep up with Him? If the relationship between God and man depended upon sharing of knowledge, then we would never get very far. God has all knowledge and we have so little. However, when the relationship between God and us is one of love, then it is unconditional, without limit. Without consideration for appearance, personal dignity and all that, God will say, “Come on, get closer to me. You go ahead of me.”

The greatest happiness that men and women can attain is to be able to ask God to be with us and do certain things. When God is at your command, saying, “All right, my dearest, I will do that for you,” that is the ultimate level of happiness.

God wants to listen to your words of love. No matter how small or trivial, He will listen. But He will not care to hear anything other than the story of love. He isn’t interested in anything else. For instance, a person who tries to get things from God for selfish purposes will receive no notice from Him. But when God hears His sons and daughters saying, “Heavenly Father, I love you so much. I want to do everything for You,” then He relishes their every word.

Do you love me or not? You say you love me, but what is the quality of your love? I do not feel too good about it. You are still in the fallen realm. If someone does all kinds of things, even engaging in free sex and immorality and all manner of selfish acts, then if he says, “I love God. I love Father,” God does not rejoice over that.

There is the expression of having an “iron face.” That describes a shameless person who says, “So what?” I’ll give you an analogy. Suppose a woman marries for a second time, yet she carries a picture of her first husband in every pocket. Suppose she sets one up on her bedroom bureau and on the table in the dining room. Then when the second husband comes home, she says, “Darling, I love you!” The man would naturally ask, “Whom do you really love?” There can be no purity of heart and soul in that kind of love.

In love, the most important and precious thing is unstained purity. This is what the fall of man was all about. If God sees a beauty queen, does He come down and say, “Oh, how pretty you are. My darling, I love you.” Do external appearances have anything to do with God’s love? No.

Love is serious. God is searching among the five billion people on the earth for someone who has the purity of genuine love for Him. But so far, no such man or woman has existed. That has been the problem. Therefore, in His re-creation, God has to begin the work all over again to find a new beachhead for His true love. Through that person, He will undertake the salvation and restoration of mankind to true love. That has been the work of God.

I have already been preaching an hour and 15 minutes. In most churches, the minister won’t speak more than 30 minutes, but I am just getting warmed up. Would you like me to conclude now? No? You must be crazy!

God is asking, “Where are the men and women of pure love among the American churches or among the American people as a whole?” Have you seen many people who are true servants of God? In the sight of God, there is really nothing to be proud of, then. This makes God feel discouraged and sad. The satanic net in this country has to be cut and a new, heavenly love net has to be constructed. That is the religious dispensation of God.

Throughout history, all healthy, universal religions spoke of love. Look at the Old Testament and also the teachings of Jesus. The genuine religious impulse is based on love. Who is Satan? Satan is the archangel and the archangel is supposed to be nothing more than a servant

of God and human beings. But that servant not only took away all the master’s property, he also raped the daughter of God. That is Satan’s true nature. Our job is to expose and expel Satan from our planet. So far in human history, Satan has been trying to kick God off the planet.

God cannot use force to take people out of Satan’s bosom and back to His side because the relationship between human beings and Satan is one of love. God cannot deny that relationship. Satan is an impostor and a fornicator, an adulterer. Through the fall of man, the children born on earth have been the offspring of satanic love. People have even been worshipping Satan as their god, in a sense. Therefore, God’s job of restoration has been incredibly difficult. He has been working not just to restore stolen property, but to restore heart and love.

The only hope for human salvation is the original mind. Man’s original mind is always longing for its home, which is with God. You are in between God and Satan and their tug-of-war is going on over you. Your body and limbs are bound by Satan, but there is one hope: your heart and mind want to go in the direction of God.

Therefore, our way of life must help us to think constantly about God. We must eat, sleep, and do everything for the sake of belonging to Him. Your job is to expel Satan from the environment-a 24-hour-a-day occupation. Since Satan has enslaved your body and limbs, you must make tremendous effort to cut his chains and separate from him.

Today is the second anniversary of the victory of Danbury. What is Danbury? It is the place that satanic people dislike the most. No one wants to go to prison. It is the lowest place in any society. When someone gets sent there, it is very difficult for him to go back into society. Lawyers and government officials don’t want any part of prison. Most people do not go to prison out of a public interest. They have violated the laws for their own private interest, so prison truly represents the dungeon of hell in our society. It is a satanic place, so if any godly men go there, they are not welcomed.

There are two basic types of people who get sent to jail in the United States. One type goes against the legitimate interests of society for selfish reasons and breaks the law. But the other type is working to destroy Satan. Such people will also wind up in prison.

This has been true throughout history. Two different types of people have been imprisoned and even executed. One was the genuine criminal and the other was the true person of God trying to expel Satan from society. Such people were always falsely accused and thus ended up in prison. History is a witness to this.

However, godly people have used imprisonment as an opportunity to cut the satanic net around this world and create a net of God’s love. From that point on, the greatest of all victories for God can be obtained. That has been an important strategy of God. Even though the forces representing Satan may put a godly person in prison, they cannot handle him or digest him. They cannot destroy him, either.

If a civil government under the influence of Satan mistakenly brings a man of God to prison and that man continues to exhibit love for others in an exemplary way, what will happen? If Satan tries to condemn such a person, he has to pay the indemnity. Satan knows the Principle. The archangel knew the Principle of Creation in precise detail and he knew that God created man for love. Satan has no power to match the power of unconditional love.

This is the very strategy of God. Often in the past, God sent his beloved children into the dungeons of hell. Sometimes He even allowed Satan to kill them, but in the eternal realm, the satanic world has had to pay the price for that. In such a way, God counter attacks Satan’s forces and regains the world. That has been His historical strategy.

Jesus Christ was the greatest example of this. God allowed His only begotten son to be killed at the hands of Satan. Jesus never condemned others and told his followers instead, “Love your enemy.” He forgave the Roman soldiers because he knew he was dying as a sacrifice, and that eventually his love would conquer the Roman Empire. The value of the son of God is greater than that of all the children of the fallen realm. That is the law. But God did not lose by this sacrifice. He created another realm beyond the crucifixion: the realm of resurrection.

After crucifying Jesus, Satan had no more power to touch him in any way. Jesus was completely out of the satanic realm. Then he could come back and claim God’s children. Love conquers everything. There is no such thing as prison or bondage in love. Even though Satan destroyed Jesus’ body, the disciples marched to Rome and conquered it because of the condition that Jesus set. However, because no one knew the complete truth, it took a long time. If they had known all the truth that I am teaching you today, the Roman Empire would have been converted virtually overnight. Instead it took four centuries.

Reverend Moon is an extraordinary religious leader who not only knows the truth but who pays the price for the sake of humanity in blood, sweat and tears. Furthermore, as a religious leader, I hold the top record for receiving persecution during my own lifetime. My method is not to fight any denomination, religious organization or leader. Instead, I embrace and love them and teach them the truth, asking them to unite so that together we can cast Satan out of the planet.

That was the Danbury dispensation. Danbury was the result of Satan’s work through all kinds of organizations: established Christian churches, communists, Jewish groups, white supremacist groups. The American government and social establishment came together with a common goal: to destroy Reverend Moon and his movement once and for all. After pushing me into prison, they celebrated with champagne, saying, “The evil-doer is finally in jail!”

But there was one thing they did not know about: I had a secret weapon. I entered the prison with dignity and power and I showed love for Judaism, Christianity, other religions, the American government and the entire establishment. I did not fight against them. Instead, I forgave them and loved them more than before.

I set the condition that in due course, all of America’s religious community and government would change. What has happened since that Danbury victory? Within three years, our movement has made the most incredible inroads and recovery. Resurrection has taken place. I am rising like a love sun, giving out love rays to the world. For the first time, the entire world is receiving the warmth and light of salvation and hope. This has become apparent not only in the United States, but all over the world. At the same time, powerful forces like the American government and the communist governments have become weaker from within.

In Washington in 1976, I predicted the end of the Soviet Union and declared we would hold a rally in Moscow. No one took it seriously then, but now after Danbury, everyone is taking it seriously. I also made a proclamation in Geneva in 1985 that the end of communism was near. After Danbury, I set the condition of hope not only for myself but for everybody, much as Jesus set the condition for his disciples. Through that, all the members of the Unification Church received new power and a clearance to get out of the satanic realm.

Now is our time of exodus from the satanic realm. The standard has been established in front of Satan and in front of God, which is our fortress, our bulwark. This gift was given to everyone individually and from that you can win everything. This is our dignity and our authority.

I came out of Danbury as a victor. Meanwhile, the U.S. government has become more and more confused. You do not have any idea of the foundation and power I have obtained in these short two years since Danbury. People might laugh at me, but they do not know that I am teamed up with God. They cannot see that God and the spirit world are supporting me.

After Danbury, we have taken the offensive. My goal is that even if the U. S. government falters, the country itself will not falter. Our coal is to save America, not to destroy it. Our movement will become the peoples’ champion. This is the reason I want to ignite American Christianity. Tens of thousands of Christian leaders will be educated and sent to Korea to find spiritual rebirth. Many American leaders and state legislators are now united with our goals. They are changing their plans and following me the way the Israelites followed Moses during the 40 years. It is exactly that kind of situation.

Now the choice is very clear: if the people follow Reverend Moon’s principle and ideal, they will survive. If they go the other way, they will falter and decline. Nobody can stop the spread of materialistic atheism in the United States; neither can anyone stop the increasing immorality and drug abuse. No power under the sun can stop them except the power of God, translated through Reverend Moon.

On this day of the Danbury anniversary celebration, the question is whether you are going to inherit my victory, tradition, and pride and take my mission upon your shoulders. Are you willing to become the personification and instrument of true love? With that power, you can be a victor anywhere on the face of the earth. You will be welcomed because Satan has no power before you. Because I won the victory at Danbury, you can go anywhere and be victorious.

(Father speaks in English:) You have to know this point. After Danbury, my situation is like a love sun rising. The road is clear, the sky is clear, everything is clear after Danbury. You have to rise up in this atmosphere, centering on love. Every Moonie under the sun possesses that kind of strong condition now. There will be no more persecution against the Unification Church. That situation will pass away. Only a welcome will remain. The groups that combined against me have changed their minds now, by 180 degrees. That situation will prevail all over the world. If you went to houses or businesses in the past and asked people, “How do you like Reverend Moon?” everyone said, “I don’t like him.” But now they are repenting. Who did this? God and I made these conditions for resurrection in Danbury.

Are you going to inherit my standard and condition? This day, every Moonie must inherit that condition. Keep it in your mind. This is God’s salvation. For a long, long time it was halted. God has spent all this time trying to get back to the starting position where we are now. What shall you do? This is the problem. American people are too clever, too analytical. They wind up on Satan’s side by thinking, “Reverend Moon’s theory is similar to such-and-such a famous scholar’s theory.” This is not just a theory. This is God’s principle, so we call it the Divine Principle. You have to go the Principle way step by step, point by point.

What is your purpose for gathering here today? You have to be clear on this point. The fallen world is occupied by Satan. God doesn’t want that. You are God’s soldiers. Every Moonie, day and night, is confronting and overcoming Satan’s soldiers. This is the American Moonies’ responsibility-to save this country. Otherwise, it will perish.

On this continent, you white people are a minority. American white people, don’t you want to inherit this new situation? Do you want to continue in Satan’s circumstances or start God’s? Moonies must absolutely follow me. You have to make a determination during this anniversary and commemorative time.

(Translation:) Danbury is the place where I absolutely demonstrated my love for this nation, even though it has been an enemy to me. I showed my determination to save and love this nation. Because of this condition, people in the government are beginning to come around. It has to be so.

The Washington Times is another example of my love for this nation. Without The Washington Times, the United States would be experiencing its darkest hour. I initiated that publication at an enormous sacrifice for the sake of the salvation of this country. Do you understand the one principle upon which I operate? You must know my secret. It is that, knowing Satan will attack and try to destroy you, you love the satanic people more than you love your own godly people. By doing that, Satan absolutely has to retreat. This is how a revolution can occur in peoples’ minds.

It is like the love between men and women. When the true subject appears, the object of love is pulled toward it, as if by magnetic power. This is the strategy that God uses. So far in history, no one has unlocked this secret of the love of God. I not only know this truth but I have applied it. For that reason, I have become like a magnetic dynamo, pulling all the metallic pieces towards me. This is the reason black, yellow, red, and white people are all drawn to me.

It doesn’t really matter where you are-in prison or the dungeons of hell. As long as you become the central figure or subject of the love of God, you will pull even the enemy toward you. This is the reason Jesus proclaimed that we must love our enemies. It is not by force, nor by the sword that I can change the United States. My secret is to surpass the love any godly, patriotic man in history has had for this country. In that way, the heart of the American people will be drawn toward me.

True love is the source of eternal light and life. When the sun rises in the east, its rays gradually spread over the earth. All living things turn toward the sun, which is their centering point. They want to move toward the source of their life. That is natural law. The law of love is the same: all people are drawn to the rising love sun.

Reverend Moon is an Oriental man, a Korean. I have been on the ocean so much and gotten so tan, I look like I belong to the Negro race. I am not an average, standard American but if I don’t come to Gloucester or Alaska, the ocean feels almost empty. When I leave the United States, the whole country feels almost empty, doesn’t it?

Those who want to follow me wherever I go, raise your hands. All right, I will give you a condition now: unless you love God and humanity, you have no right to follow me. You Americans, representatives of all the people of this country, unless you love the United States more than all other citizens ever loved it before, you are not worthy to follow me.

Do I belong to a certain nation? Do I belong to the world? God is cosmic, universal. That is the ultimate realm and it is my goal. Therefore, do not just love your own country. Love the world, love the cosmos, love the spirit world. Love humanity more than Confucius did; more than Buddha did; even more than Jesus did.

Declare to the world, “God, I love the world more than You do. My love will take care of the entire world, so you don’t have to worry about it. Just take a vacation.” Do you think God will say, “You rascal! Go to hell.” No, God will laugh and say, “I fulfilled my love! Hooray, now I will go on a permanent vacation!”

I am Korean, but am I just Korea-minded, Korea centered? Am I simply an Asian person? It is obvious that I am not just Korean because the country of Korea rejected me. I am not Asian because Asia pushed me out. I am not American because America is pushing me out. I do not belong to this world because the entire world is pushing me out. If spirit world pushes me out, where will I go? The only place left to go is to God!

Imagine me trying to enter the palace of God and the guard persecuting me. God would see this persecution and say, “My son, come over here. Don’t worry about them. You belong to my heart. Stay with me.” What a dramatic and exciting ideal that is; it is positively romantic. This is the romance of eternity. You wouldn’t want to swap that kind of life for any price.

The conclusion is this: no matter what people say about me, it doesn’t matter. History will show that from now on, anyone who does not follow God’s ideal will decline and perish. The followers of Reverend Moon’s teachings will prosper. I make this formidable declaration knowing that the CIA and the FBI are listening, as well as broadcasters and newspaper reporters. Times will soon change. Now people come and write, “Reverend Moon is trying to conquer the world; he speaks about a world government, a theocratic kingdom and so forth.” Soon they will say, “So what! I love Reverend Moon.” Even they will want to follow my ideal. Amen? Amen.

Are you like that? Really? In order for you to hear this great message, God has made tremendous sacrifices. God’s son Jesus died, and many saints in history perished in order to restore true love. Today, you are listening comfortably, just trying to claim that love by saying one word, “Amen.” What rascals you are!

Yet, you have a right to do so. I will teach you the secret reason now: you can say, “I have True Parents. I am their true child in a relationship of true love. Therefore, I can claim that true love anywhere under the sun.” You have the privilege to inherit and participate in true love.

You’ve got to feel a burning and passionate desire today, first of all, to participate in True Parents’ love. Secondly, you must want that love to be your permanent inheritance. If you have that kind of strong, divinely-centered dedication, you are already walking in true love. You don’t need any other kind of education but that: how to make the condition of true love. With that condition, you can inherit all of God’s cosmic property. You have to make such a foundation. You can’t just say, “I want to follow Father; I want to go to heaven.”

Today is the celebration of the victory of Danbury, which means the victory of resurrection. Upon this foundation of resurrection, you can do anything, fulfill any mission. Even if you are kicked 100 times a day, it won’t make any difference. The work of resurrection will continue and become your victory. That is the meaning of the victory of Danbury.

I suffered imprisonment in Japan before coming to the United States because I knew I had to demonstrate an invincible standard of love for Japan. That is the only way Japan could be changed. Likewise, I went to prison in Korea so I could conquer those people with true love. I suffered in prison in the United States so that this nation and the world can come under true love. Danbury has one more great purpose. It has the power to liberate the communist world because the influence behind my imprisonment was that of communism. I knew that and I accepted it on those terms.

The secret is this: no matter what happens, or what persecution and opposition you encounter, do not worry and do not complain. It is God’s way of giving you a blessing. By allowing you to go through that suffering, God is allowing you to gain a gigantic return in terms of the victory of love. This is the tactical strategy of God to separate you from Satan.

(Father speaks in English:) Satan will leave. Otherwise, you’ll have to fight on every level, winning that foundation eight times over. How can we reach that kind of level? Man doesn’t have such power. Persecution does it.

That is the kind of fighting going on between Satan and God. How wonderful is this secret. Human history did not reveal this secret, but now through Reverend Moon it has been revealed. How wonderful a providential point we are standing on, to have this kind of power and authority. Who gave you this authority? Not your ancestors, not your own suffering. God gave it to you out of His love. Through the True Parents, He is making you this gift: a victorious foundation for my followers, the so-called Moonies. How proud of this we should be.

We are celebrating today. The time for the consummation of our goal, our ultimate victory, is near. By the end of 1988, the nation’s and the world’s destiny will be determined. We will bring it over to the victorious side. Today we are not just gathered together to rejoice over the victory. Today we must recommit ourselves to the additional task which lies ahead. Recommit yourselves to take over my mission, to move ahead, to win your own Danbury victory. That is the meaning of today’s celebration.

From now on, you have to make your own victorious foundation. You need it. You do not yet have it. In order to win such a victory, the first thing you have to do is separate from Satan. Have you done that? Is Satan separated from your home, out of your lineage? That is the problem. You cannot cut off the lineage of Satan by yourself. You need repentance to clean up the past and the present. Through repentance, the Kingdom of Heaven on earth appears.

Sometimes you ask, “Why do we have to go the course of indemnity?” You have to do it to fight against the satanic atmosphere. Satan is always suggesting things to you. Through indemnity and repentance, you can kick out and clean up Satan from your realm. This is the life of faith. You have not known how serious I am, fighting to separate from Satan’s realm on the individual, family, tribal, national and world levels. From then on, the cosmic level is easy.

The gate of hell has been opened. That was True Parents’ duty. You do not know how lonely my situation was. This is a serious point. First of all, you have to gain victory in your individual situation. You have to separate from Satan or you cannot release your family, your tribe, and your nation. I have made that kind of separation on every level. You are conditionally separated.

(Translation:) The meaning of today’s celebration is that we must make up our minds to start anew and become new people after today. Nothing will be the same. You don’t know the direction of history, the President of the United States does not know, nor does Mr. Gorbachev. I know exactly what the providential will is, and where we are heading. This is your time to set your own Danbury condition. As much as I was victorious in Danbury, each of you must win that same victory in your own life. You can do it. This is the meaning of today and this is our determination.

I know that many things occupy your mind: your spouse, your children, your parents. Even though you have a thousand different mundane thoughts, just forget them. Right now, you should have only one goal: the will of God and the victory of His true love on earth. Set the condition to love humanity and love God. Become an individual who will demonstrate that supreme love. Can you do it? may God bless you.

## PRECIOUS EXISTENCE

By Fami1yfed June 25, 2018 June 25, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1987

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### July 19, 1987
Belvedere
Translator: Sang Kil Han

Today is the 19th of July. As Unification Church members we must not forget that July 20th has always marked the beginning of our special 40-day witnessing campaigns. Those who are aware of this, please raise your hands. Even now, we must all be aware of this special time.

It is of primary importance that we understand our history. Without knowing the past, we cannot understand the present. And without understanding the present, we have no way to deal with the future. All that exists and all that we see today also existed yesterday.

The Unification Church of today has a history. What is that history composed of? Some would say “suffering and indemnity,” but in the beginning, why did the Unification Church even come into being Of course, the Unification Church began through the work of Reverend Moon.

Our church has had 34 years of history since its inception in 1954. Did the Unification Church just come into existence then? The Unification Church exists because mankind exists. It is because of the fall of man that all religion came to exist. Religion would not have even been necessary if there had been no separation from God. The Unification Church has continued the work that religion has been doing for mankind. God has been fulfilling His dispensation mainly through religion, so to bring His dispensation to its conclusion, the Unification Church was created.

Then what exactly is the Unification Church supposed to do for mankind? Of course, we are working to save individual people, but more importantly, we must save the world. We must always remember that salvation does not rest on the individual alone. Of course the individual needs to be saved, but the ultimate goal of salvation is mankind. Our goal is to save mankind and to create a normal future in God’s eyes.

After someone is saved, that is not the end. After that, he must do his best to help the entire world. After we liberate mankind, what will be our next goal? Then we will liberate God. Unless mankind is liberated, God cannot be liberated, so we must take that step.

Take the family, for example. When the family is not at peace, then the people within that family have lots of problems. The parents cannot be happy or trouble free when the children are unhappy. By the same token, the whole family of mankind has to be at peace and without problems before God can feel rested or peaceful Thus we understand that after we ourselves are saved, it is not the end, but in fact the beginning of saving the rest of the world. We must bring all of the big family of mankind into a state of peace, without problems, so that God Himself can be liberated.

Perhaps someone is accustomed to living just for the present. But that type of life has no preciousness. When we are living today for the sake of tomorrow and the future, then our life today is precious and has great meaning. I already asked you about the significance of July 20, the traditional beginning of our 40-day special witnessing campaigns. Our witnessing is done for the benefit of mankind, to save those around us and the world, not just to live for ourselves. We exist in the present but we don’t belong to today. Rather, we represent all of yesterday as well as what we will be in the future. This is the meaning of our present life. We exist today as the latest link in the chain of our ancestors. Thus we represent all of history. Even though we may not be able to see it, we can imagine it. Also, we will continue into the future, and that is the purpose for our life. We must be aware of that. Such people and such lives are precious. Those who don’t think like that or live like that have no eternal value.

### The Preciousness of Women

Are women very precious or not? When you say yes, think about history. Did women play a special role in history, enabling men to fulfill their role to go in God’s direction? Have you ever thought that you as a woman should be doing that? “I am helping my husband or fiancée so that he can help the progress of the dispensation. I will continue to do so in the future.” Did you think that way when you answered, “Yes, women are precious”?

Whom do you resemble? You women have two eyes; they resemble very much the eyes of your own mother, grandmother, and great-grandmother, all the way up in your ancestry to God. God is also feminine. Your eyes represent your origins or ancestors, and all of woman kind. In the future, your eyes will continue to be represented in your offspring. Do you sometimes think, I will revolutionize my eyes”? Perhaps you do something to your eyes to make them look different, like using eye shadow. But actually that doesn’t revolutionize your eyes. It’s only temporary. Four or five hours later, the eye shadow washes off and you’re back to the same situation. Nevertheless, your eyes are very precious because they represent history, all women, and the future of mankind.

Whom do women take after? The mother of mothers. We cannot think about history and mankind without women. They simply would not continue. History would never have existed without women. Today is very precious, of course, but the past is also precious, and the future is even more precious.

Just imagine: which would be more of a crisis in the world-a huge war between the two super powers, or something that causes a decline in the number of women on the earth, so they become fewer and fewer, to the point where there is only one woman left? Which is a greater crisis-world war, or women diminishing? Think about how horrible it would be if, while the women were diminishing, men continued to exist in the same numbers. Just imagine for a moment-a man’s world without women. There could be no bigger crisis imaginable than men without women. If only a few women were left, what will happen to the men? How precious women would become. There are plenty of women now, so men think, “Well, there is one for me, no matter what.” But what if there were only one woman? Even if a man had all the wealth and power of America and the world, could he trade it for that one woman? No, because her value is even greater than that.

Have you ever stopped to think that you are so precious and great that you could not even be exchanged for all of America? The same goes for women without men. Just imagine that no men exist-just women. What kind of a world would that be? Men, like women, represent history. They represent the past and they are existing today for the future.

### The Preciousness of Men

In all of history, what is the most precious thing for woman? The answer is, naturally, man. What is the most precious thing for man? The conclusion, naturally, is woman. So, which is the most important being-you or your fiancée, your spouse? Your spouse. It’s an amazing conclusion. How many men and women exist with such a correct, precise understanding at this time on earth? This awareness is so precious that someone may demand that you must work very hard for 100 years before you can get a spouse with this understanding. Perhaps you had to work 1,000 years. If someone gave you that condition, would you say, “Well, 100 years is too long.” Or would you work 100 or even a thousand years in order to get your mate? Would you do that?

Women are so precious, but all by themselves, they are useless. The only way for a woman to become valuable is to bring a man along with her, no matter how ugly or deformed or useless he seems. No matter how he looks, a man must be brought to you in order for your value to begin.

God is very tolerant, but let’s imagine we had a God with a very short temper. He never puts up with anything for long. Suppose God looks down at men and women fighting so much. God knows the value of man and woman and that they are not supposed to fight, so what does God do? He removes all the women from the men and hides them. What would a world of only men be like? Would the men all say, “Oh, now I feel better. We can finally have peace on earth. I can do perfectly well without that woman.” Do you think they would say that? What would happen? Men, at that point, would desperately pray, “Please God, send me a woman.” Probably the men would not ask for a beautiful woman like they do now, but would say, “Father, give me a woman, any woman. I don’t care if she’s black or Oriental-it really doesn’t matter, so long as she’s a woman. Even if she’s ugly or tiny, it doesn’t matter, Father. I can put her in my pocket or carry her on my back.”

How much do you think a man would cherish a woman after such a prayer? The same goes for women. If you had to buy your own mate by paying with one arm, would you hesitate? If there were no men to be had, you would jump at the chance, wouldn’t you? What if, after you give away one arm, somehow it wasn’t enough, and you had to give the other arm. Would you do that? You would! What about your legs? You would give up both of them because you still want a man. If you were really in that hard situation where you had to buy him or else you would not have him, then you probably would do it. In your opinion, is man that precious? If you had to give up your eye or your nose, would you still pay that price to buy a man? You probably would. That’s a very serious matter. You would do it because a man is that precious.

Have you ever regarded your husband as being that precious? Actually, that husband of yours should be enshrined and you should just worship him. We never touch precious things; we just look at them from afar. That’s how valuable your husband should be to you. There is no way of denying it. People take each other for granted because there are plenty of men and women, but we take many things for granted that we shouldn’t.

Can one woman possess all the men on earth? No, she cannot. If she did, what kind of hell would that be? Each man would want to pull a part of you, a leg or part of your hair or your arm. How could you live a comfortable life like that? For a woman, how many men are adequate? Someone answered, “One’s enough,” because to please him, you have to work 24 hours, and still you cannot do enough. If you cannot please one man and make him happy and fulfill his life, you certainly can’t handle two, three, or four. If we had more than one spouse to take care of, it would really be hell.

How about this case: we have man and woman but they are not allowed to live together all the time and are separated most of the time. How would you feel in that situation? It’s a practical matter. When you are together all the time, you tend to forget that the other person is so precious. But if somehow you are separated for two or three years, you come to realize the preciousness of your spouse. What if someone should set aside a day- say the first of January-as the one day when a man and woman can get together, and the rest of the time they are separated? Would that day be a happy day or an unhappy day? Happy, of course! Then after meeting, do you think any fights would take place, or would you say, “Have you missed me?” You would ask many questions like that, wouldn’t you? You would want to talk about many things, naturally, but would you want to talk first and then kiss each other, or would you kiss first and then talk? Which would be the order?

Maybe there is a terrible parent or dictator who arranges that the man and woman get together only once every ten years. How miserable would that be? So no matter how complicated your relationship with your husband may be, is that a happy complication or a sad one? It is happy! What if, for some reason, the man hit you right in the face? The American woman would say, Y don’t want that kind of man. Let’s get a divorce.”

### Tightening the Belt of Love

The question here is not whether hitting is right. The crucial question is about love. After all, man and woman are bound together so tightly that they are actually one. Is the binding so very tight that it hurts you, or is it loose? The tighter the belt, the better. That’s true for both men and women. They want to be tighter and tighter together, never loosened. We are happier that way in love. Your love should be so tight at every angle that you can’t shake loose one from the other. If one part is loose, the whole thing becomes loose.

Is God working towards tightening the belt of love, or loosening it? What about Satan? After you get married, does he work at tightening the belt of love, or loosening it? Loosening it. This is really important. Amazingly enough, God and Satan will take the same position in this. God will say, I like man and woman in love.” Satan will say, “Yes, I do too. I like man and woman in love.” But God will say, “I like the man and woman’s belt of love to be very, very tight, but you, Satan, want their love belt very loose.” This is where each stands-God wants man in intense love, whereas Satan just wants mediocre love.

### Never Let Go of Love

So even though you feel discouraged in every way, you should never let go of love. No matter what the cost, you should never give up this love. Is such a person a godly one or a satanic one? He is a godly man. No matter what challenge he may encounter, no matter what persecution or bad treatment he may receive from his spouse, no matter what, that man never gives up his love.

As a woman, which kind of man would you like? One who would love you so intensely that it even bothers you and you feel like saying, “Please love me half as much as you do now.” Do you need that kind of a husband in the long run? Do you think that is a better husband or do you want someone who is so indifferent that somehow you feel a hole everywhere? The one who really gets after you, whether you like it or not, is expressing his love. You know he doesn’t mean to bother you, and that’s why you can tolerate it. Would you say, “Well, I wish he was less intense”? Would you like a husband who was lukewarm?

### Ocean of Love

When God observes the relationship of man and woman, what does He like to see? When a couple really love each other very intensely, do you think God would like that? Such love pleases God more than some mediocre relationship-indifferent, moderate, lukewarm. If you express it in terms of a lake or pond, would you want a small pond of love or a huge ocean? Every woman would like an ocean of love. How about the man? Would he want a small pond or an immense ocean of love with a woman? You may have loved your husband, but much of that time was centered on yourself, wasn’t it? Can you say, Y want to be loved just like an ocean-as a representative of everything. I want my husband to love everybody, including me.” That is selfless love. The difference between a pond and the ocean is that the ocean is so immense that everything can live there, both small things and large. In a pond, there is little variety, and only small fish.

There is great variety in the world. For example, there are flatlands, high mountains, and deep valleys. What kind of love would you like? Something resembling the mountain and the valley, or just flat like the plains? Of course, you would want to experience the mountain and the valley. Does the American woman want that kind of romantic love adventure? Would you prefer the flat kind of love life, or one with a lot of curves and storms and changes yet which continues to be strong? Obviously, that’s an ideal description, but do you really accept such a challenge?

In the Unification Church, we say, “Okay, now is the time for the 40 days of witnessing,” and we go out. That crashes down on our family situation like a storm. It’s like rain, thunder and wind. Everything is coming at the same time, but do you mind that? Some family members would say, “I’m miserable. Why should I continue such a life?” So he simply does not go along with it and runs away. Or another person thinks about the history of God and the dispensation, meets the challenge and goes over that high wave, resolves to go out, making arrangements for his family. Then when that family meets again, they are happy again. Do Unification Church members have that kind of up and down, wild experiences in life?

Even nature lives like that. Think about a storm with its high and low pressure, thunder and lightning, rain and wind. One night the storm continues for hours, but after that everything is calm and back to normal, isn’t it? The turmoil doesn’t continue month after month, year after year. It is just a relatively short period of time, maybe just a few hours at most in the course of a whole year. After the storm, there is peace again. Is thunder and rain on a summer day just for the sake of that locality or does the rain make the whole world come alive again? It’s for the whole earth.

### High and Low Pressure

The high and low pressure meet and then there is a discharge of enormous power. They come together and create lightning, then recede, and build up again, then come back and meet again, then recede, and so on. Rain is a blessing at that time for every creature so they all rejoice.

All this is a symbol for the marriage of man and woman. When we meet together, we meet intensely, and when we recede we prepare for the time of meeting again. That kind of life is a good life, not a bad one. No matter how many years you are away from each other, the quality of your love is cherished and becomes stronger. Would you like that kind of love, or one which says, “Out of sight, out of mind”? You want the enduring, continuing love, of course, because that is the true quality of love.

### Waiting for Love

This is not well-known, but it is a common understanding in the Orient that if a woman spends even one night with her husband, she will never give him up. She doesn’t think, “We only spent one night together, so maybe I can remarry.” That woman would rather stay single the rest of her life than forget that love. You may say, “What a foolish thing that is,” but you wait until you get to spirit world to see who is foolish. You may think that she has a miserable life. It may be difficult, but when she gets to spirit world, she will be happier and in a better place than others. This is a true: man is born for the sake of woman and for love, and woman is born for man and love. Based on this one concept, after living even one night with a husband or wife, if one dies then the other is willing to spend the rest of the time alone.

We have all kinds of measurements here on earth. The same is true in the spirit world. The measure of happiness here on earth is usually wealth, power, prestige and other things. In spirit world the measure of happiness is love. It is certainly not money, authority or knowledge. Knowledge about love or authority in love is precious. Anything that has to do with love is most precious in the spirit world. We can observe billions of people on earth living within family relationships, but there are none who know how precious their spouses really are. There must be a formula or standard in loving a husband and a wife. There should not be many different ways to love. Do you think there is only one way, or do you think there are many ways? One way! Does that one way change from time to time, differing in the past from the present and the future? No! There is only one continuous way to love. There is only one formula which doesn’t change with time. Whether we are in a low or high position, whether we are in a happy or an unhappy state of mind, the way we should love others stays the same. It is always the same formula.

### Base of Happiness

That is good because it means we have a base we can always come back to. If our base moves around from one position to another, we couldn’t find its place. The point of love is always consistent, BO whenever we are away, we can come back to the same position. We know where to find it because it doesn’t move around. Each one of us must find a proper position within the vast cosmos. Our position is relative to the position of love. We always come back to that point.

The happy person is the one who, even after running into some turbulence, always knows where to return to find happiness and love again. A confused person who doesn’t know which way to go and gets lost easily is an unhappy man or woman. Where will you find that point of settlement, centering on love? Where does it go? What position is it in? Is it a nation or a world? It is none other than the family, not a country or any other place. That is where you come back to. The husband comes back to his family and finds his love there. The wife, the children and the grandparents all do the same. That’s the point of settlement. All find their way back to their point of origin, the point of love. One by one, they all find peace within the family. That is the definition of happiness. Happiness isn’t found anywhere other than in that family, the nest of happiness. The family is the core point of love where you can always return and find peace and rest.

### Our Extended Family

When we extend that, we see the whole earth as part of a family. Everywhere you should find peace and be able to sleep under the blanket of love. When you get up in the morning, you fold up the blanket and make the bed of love, and go about your work. When the day’s work is done, you come back to the family-the extended family of the world. When they are at home, parents exist solely for the sake of the children. The children live for the sake of the parents and grandparents. All live for the sake of others. The brother exists for the sake of the other brothers and sisters. All exist for everybody except themselves.

Within the extended family of the world, nobody works solely for the sake of himself or to gain something for himself. Rather, they work for the benefit of everybody else. Each thinks, “We have to get rich,” not “I have to get rich.” The goal of each person and the ideal of the world is to earn for the sake of everybody-not just for oneself. We want to save money so “all” can benefit, not just so “I” can benefit. We want to work harder to make our family and our world richer.

### Material Wealth

We don’t want to earn material wealth for the sake of material itself. After all, what value does it have by itself? The material goal serves as an avenue of love. We need material wealth for the improvement of everybody else’s situation. We may give our husband or wife a present, but there are many ways of giving that present. For instance, imagine a woman who has been working very hard, having a very difficult time managing the family finances. But, penny by penny, nickel by nickel, she saves up for a long time and with this money she buys a gift and gives it to her husband.

Imagine another woman who has plenty to spend and with a part of that money she buys a gift for her husband. Which gift is more precious? It may even be the same gift, but it comes from two different origins. The gift from the woman who had been saving money through the difficult times, not eating at times in order to buy a present for her husband, is much more precious.

God had a dream-the ideal of creation. Today, God does not have the world He intended in the beginning. God’s dream and ideal still remain as a dream and an ideal, but very soon it will be substantiated. We have already started this on earth. Do you think that God’s ideal family is what we see here in America today?

### God Had a Dream

When people grow old here, they seem to diminish in value like an automobile, and are sent off to senior citizens’ homes. Everyone wants to live for his own sake. The husband denies his wife, the wife denies her husband, the children deny the parents and the parents deny the children-all for the sake of “I”. What in the world has that to do with God? Nothing!

Do you think the people in the spirit world had a family while they were living here on earth? They all had families, didn’t they? Their families looked pretty much the same as what we have now, externally. As Unification Church members, we have families, too, but their root and the quality are very different. In the Unification Church, we have a certain formula for creating and developing our family, based on the Principle. But what about the billions of people who already lived and died and are now in the spirit world? Did they have the same formula based on God? No, they didn’t know that formula or what mankind was supposed to achieve. They just got together and formed a family and thought they were happy. Aren’t these two types of families as different as night and day?

### Families That Separate

Those families outside of the Principle get separated in the spirit world. There is no family system in the spirit world today. However, we have our Unification family here on earth and when we go to spirit world we will be together as a family too. We will not separate. The quality of our life on earth is also very different. Nobody in the spirit world ever had the idea that they could embrace all races as one, all nations as their own nation, all people as part of their own family. No one has lived before with these ideals. However, in the Unification Church, everybody has that ideal and is willing to marry someone from another nationality.

### Love’s Power

Love has tremendous power, more than you realize. That power is manifested in our marriage, too. People of the same race experience some difficulties in their marriage, but they are usually manageable. Imagine surmounting all the difficulties and hurdles in a black and white marriage. The tremendous power of God’s love can protect such a family. Don’t you think God is really appreciative and fascinated by that family? Isn’t that the love that God originally intended? Nobody ever put that kind of love into action before, but here in the Unification Church, under True Parents, mankind is living with that kind of standard. How joyful must God be, how hopeful about mankind!

Love is stronger than any other power. All the men and women in spirit world agree with this. Everyone alive now will say, “Yes, I can agree with that.” In the future, man’s original nature will say, “Yes, that broad, embracing love is the ideal love.” When we say love, of course, we think of love between two persons like a man and a woman. But there is also brotherly love between brothers and sisterly love between women. Which is the strongest form of love? Of course, that is between man and woman, husband and wife, isn’t it?

Love between two brothers cannot cross any boundary, while man and woman form a crossing in the central point. With two men, there is no axis, even though there may be a center. Between husband and wife, however, there is an axis. When God visits us, where does He visit? He goes through the axis, where everyone is connected- the grandfather, all the ancestors, and all the members of the family. In other relationships, they don’t have an axis. Of course, God likes to see people relating in harmonious, brotherly and sisterly love too, but God covets more strongly the love between man and wife.

Three generations dwell within the family- grandparents, parents and children. The presence of three symbolizes a spherical relationship. A family with a spherical dimension is more precious in relation to God’s love. When the hemispheres get together it becomes one sphere and an ideal family. Three generations of man and woman equal six, plus the center line, which makes seven. The number seven represents the real perfection of the family. The numbers ten and seven are the numbers of perfection. God resides in that kind of family. God visits there more often and stays right at the center of that family. Because of this axis, the members of the family can come in and find a place to stay. The grandparents and all the ancestors can come and stay here.

This is the meaning of the family. Imagine an inverted tree with the roots up in heaven. This symbolizes the relationship of our family and God. The tree is from the earth, our human root is from heaven. The trunk is the family. The tree is inverted because our family tree is a spiritual one. Is this branch or that branch more important? The branch or the trunk? The branch which is closer to the root is more precious. The trunk is the grandfather and grandmother and the branch is the son and daughter. Mankind’s ancestors are like that. The parents represent three different generations and this crux represents the entire universe.

Such a clear understanding does not exist here in America. Only the individual is important. But in the broader sense, an isolated individual has no value. In the nation, the grandfather may go to the senior citizen’s home, the grandmother goes someplace else, the husband runs away with another woman, and the mother may do the same. The children are disheartened and thoroughly confused. Thus the family is missing-the American family doesn’t have a root and the trunk and branch are separated from each other. There is just disintegration.

### We Have a Root

What about the Unification Church? We have a definite root, a very visible, strong trunk, and strong children. which are the branches. nobody can uproot us, and nobody can actually move out of the tree, because they belong there. When a flower is budding on the branch, nobody can stop that flower from blossoming. We have such a powerful, wholesome trunk and root.

Which do you think we should cherish more, the trunk or the branches? We must cherish the trunk. But in the American family system people think the branches are equal to the trunk, don’t they? They even think the branches are equal to the root. “What is the difference.?” they ask. Which do the American family cherish more? They cherish more what they can visibly see, don’t they? That is the trunk, not the root. They can’t see the root.

If you ask the same question of God, He places more importance on the root. Between the trunk and the branch, God places more importance on the trunk. Without question, God would say that.

What about the fruit? What position should the fruit have? In the fruit, everything is represented-the trunk, the branch, and even the leaf and fruit itself. If we sow the seeds within the fruit, then the entire tree will reappear again. That is why this seed is so precious.

Do I consider all of you the seeds of the future mankind to come, or do I see you as mere leaves or branches? I see you as the seed. You like to be a seed, don’t you? Even the ugliest person is nevertheless the seed of all of mankind in the future. You are a seed now because this is the very beginning of God’s mankind. Your eyes will be passed along to the eyes of men and women in the future.

All seeds are composed of two parts a male and female portion-and an embryo. Is it true that women only have the female portion and none of the male and vice versa? Is that the reality? No, each person has both qualities, plus and minus. Mankind has never understood what we are being taught now-that men have both male and female qualities within, and the same is true for women. Women have more female characteristics than male ones, and vice versa. Women alone and men alone cannot create life. When they get together in love, they can produce fruit.

Before marriage, a woman can wander around everywhere, but only within her region. She cannot go to the region of man. The same is true for man-he has to stay in his area and should not go over into the woman’s area. When they go out of their areas, the ideal embryo or seed will not come to exist. When a husband and wife live together with a lot of fighting, the embryo becomes deformed. Once man and woman are married, this is the most ideal path for them. There is no other way. When they are planted together on the soil as the seed, they should both contribute to the growth of the embryo. With them as fertilizer, the children will grow in the natural way. This is the cosmic law and no one can change it. If we don’t follow it, we become less than the animals, because they follow a law. What about the Americans people? How pathetic and sad it IS if they don’t follow this law and don’t even know they are doing wrong.

Man and wife must be united for the sake of the embryo. To do this, both man and woman must sacrifice. How do you American women like to sacrifice? If we don’t sacrifice, the seed will not grow. That means we stop right there. We have no future. We didn’t know that and that’s why we complained about sacrifice.

### The Amazing Salmon

I have just returned from Alaska, where I met with 130 visiting Korean professors. Whenever I go to Alaska, I am reminded of the amazing life of the salmon. As you know, the salmon roe hatches there and then after six months the fish swim out to the ocean. The salmon may travel up to 5,000 miles all around the ocean, but after four years, they come right back to where they were hatched. That’s where they lay their own eggs. After that, they die there. In every way, their life is a confirmation of the Principle. The new salmon roe feed on the decaying bodies of the dead salmon. Then they in turn swim 4,000 or 5,000 miles, eventually returning four years later to the same place to continue the cycle.

I feel this can really teach us something now, so I think of them as “Sal-Mon”, the Salvation of the Moonies. We have all been “hatched” by God and will live about one hundred years. Then we will go back to our origin. Like the salmon, we should have an unerring sense of direction. If not, we can never get back home. Do we, as Moonies, have that sense to know where to find our nest? The salmon know, BO we should too.

Do you understand this? I gave all of you the Blessing. That means I bound two of you together BO that nobody and nothing can separate you again. You are bound in a strong bond of love. I have been teaching you to sacrifice for the children and for the future. IS that a right or wrong teaching? We know that it is right, but do we really feel and act like it is right? We should. Are you at the knowing level, the feeling level, or the acting level? You should be at the level of action.

The past is represented in the seed. Likewise, the present and the future are included. How precious this is. We should always be aware that we are these precious seeds. I am telling you to become these seeds. All seeds include the plus and minus elements, which is the universal way in which God manifested Himself in His creation.

Do you think the embryo exists in a vague way or in a clearly organized form? If plus and minus are deployed in this way, say along the north/south axis, then the embryo is deployed in the same way, correct? The four position foundation is designed that way, and it resembles the universe.

We all want to be connected to the north and south, east and west, don’t we? We all want to travel freely, but in order to do that, the man and woman alone are not Sufficient. We must have children, just as the plant bears seeds, so that we can be connected through them to the north and south.

Man and woman are so essentially different that if you call one the east, the other will be the west. You are being self-centered if you ask, “Why isn’t he just like me.?” That’s wrong because he Is born to be different from you. How can he help it? Can you help being the way you are? Even when they walk, men must rotate from the shoulders, left and right, while women must sway left and right from the hip. Man is stronger than woman. Man is tough and hard, while woman is soft to the touch. All of these things are inborn, so we must tolerate the differences. That’s the harmony and balance of the universe and we can’t complain about it.

When you look at big trees from this viewpoint, you cannot help but feel respect for them. I always do, thinking that the giant tree is greater than I am. That tree may have been growing for a thousand years, and now it has grown to such a huge size. How magnificent the result of a tiny seed. I automatically see the tens of thousands of generations represented in that huge tree. Not one part is missing-all the ancestral elements of the past are there. So how great that tree is! The desire of such a tree is to propagate itself throughout the world, and enjoy a relationship with all the other trees. The tree welcomes the pollen from every other plant; it engages in no discrimination toward smaller trees, different ones, and so forth. It welcomes every natural being and continues to maintain its growth. We have a lot of lessons to learn from the trees. The seeds from such a tree will continue to spread and propagate themselves for millions of years into the future.

### Past, Present and Future

The past, present, and future are represented in even the small blades of grass and the twigs. When insects mate, they have their own offspring. They dwell on the world-level and therefore they do not discriminate among nationalities. An American insect will mate with a Korean insect. We may kill an insect and think nothing of it, but perhaps that’s wrong. Even if we kill it for a justifiable reason, we should love it first. This is no laughing matter. If man loves that insect, its value is elevated. Thus the insect is willing to sacrifice itself for the bigger purpose of the human being. This is not man’s tyranny.

Small fish are eaten by larger fish and they are elevated through the food chain in that way. Thus they are actually able to find value. How can a small fish reach God? The only way is to be eaten by a larger fish, and then by a larger fish and finally by a human being. How else can a small animal cell become part of a human cell and thus connect directly to God? We should ask the small animals. They know the answer; people don’t. Killing and eating them is not necessarily as terrible as some people think.

This is a very important point. Human beings do not resent dying for the sake of love. We know that we will gain even more value after that. Many martyrs died with such a motivation and theirs was a truly precious death. Human beings want to live for greater and greater value, and that includes being willing to die to achieve that goal.

God created human beings to live together in harmony, worshipping and loving God on that foundation. When you recognize the preciousness of existence then you have to analyze the components of a person’s beauty. To say, “That woman is beautiful,” doesn’t mean very much. When I look at woman, I know her eyes represent the past, present and the future. So do her nose, her mouth, her hands, her ears, her hair, and all the different parts of her body. The face itself represents just the present; it shines for only one generation and then it fades. Watch and see. With so-called unattractive women, the first impression may be, “Oh, she’s ugly!” But look very carefully and you may see that the so-called ugly woman has beautiful eyes, lovelier than the so-called beautiful woman.

Also her nose and ears are uniquely lovely, like masterpieces. You want to look at them again and again. When I look at someone, I pay a lot of attention to parts of the body which other people don’t-like the hands. Hands can tell a lot about the person’s past-what her ancestors were like and what her future will be. When I see the ankle, I can very much tell what kind of future she will have. Her bosom and hips and what she looks like from behind all contain a lot of information. The four limbs are very important. The handsome or beautiful face exists for only one generation, so it doesn’t represent the past or the future. We have to love our spouse first, and then we can appreciate or complain about his or her face but only after we have loved them.

Observe for yourself. Beautiful women usually can’t laugh symmetrically. In fact, they may look rather unattractive when they laugh. If you want to be very particular and find faults, you can find dozens of them in a beautiful woman. But with a not-so-beautiful woman, this is not the case. When God looks at a particular person, He sees all her ancestors and all the small details of her life. Do you think God has the same opinions about someone that you do? He may have a different opinion. God is very fair. One person might complain, “Why was I born homely?” but God never gives two precious things to the same person.

Don’t ever look at a particularly handsome man or beautiful woman and say, “Oh, that’s the kind of spouse I like.” Forget it, because that quality is not precious. From this perspective, there are two different types of persons: the man and woman who are very attractive but who show off everything externally. They have nothing left on the inside. Or there is the less attractive man or woman who takes everything in. He or she may not look so exciting on the outside, but inside there are stored treasures you can’t even imagine.

Who is usually more talkative, the beautiful woman or the not-so-beautiful one? And who is usually not so responsible in her way of life? Who is more changeable? It is the beautiful woman. The lesson here is that we must really be able to find the good points in the less attractive woman. One may be beautiful but she doesn’t have anything else, so it’s a trade-off. God never gives two precious gifts to the same person.

Therefore, don’t be proud of how you may look. Others who may not have good looks will have other assets so that eventually he or she may rank higher in value. By the same token, don’t be disappointed if you don’t have good looks because you have plenty of what the good-looking person doesn’t have. Whether you are beautiful or not doesn’t matter. It is most valuable to live with an awareness of the past and of the historical nature of other people.

### The Historical Chinese

As we respect the big tree, likewise we must respect the Chinese people. They have kept their culture intact for thousands of years, with all their billions of people. If they were like the European countries, they would have been divided into many nations long ago. But they have one language and one race that flows on like the big Mississippi River. Which is more precious, then, the Chinese nation or some other, smaller nation? That Chinese nation, like a big tree, is very precious. How about comparing America and China? Which is more precious? Let’s take one quality for example: who will endure and put up with more, the Americans or the Chinese? You know it is the Chinese.

The typical Chinese can hold a hundred different secrets in his bosom and he doesn’t even show that he has a secret inside. An American, on the other hand, may have one secret and not know what to do because he wants to express it. The American will speak about it from all different angles. Americans tell gags and jokes. Who do you think will be a more successful diplomat, the Chinese or the American? The Chinese are ten times better at diplomacy. If you talk a lot, you give yourself away. You can’t win. The Chinese listen very well. They think of some different strategy that we haven’t even thought of, and so they excel over us. We are always beaten like that.

How about comparing the Chinese with almighty God? Who will persevere more? On a more practical level, what about the Unification Church members and the Chinese? In your opinion, will we win over the Chinese? You say we will. Does that mean we have greater perseverance than the Chinese? If so, then we will indeed win. Can we keep a secret better than the Chinese? If 80, then we will win. If you have a secret, keep it in your mind. Don’t speak. How about Reverend Moon? Do you think I am very resilient and persevering? If so, then in a long confrontation between Reverend Moon and Americans, who will win? Reverend Moon. In fifteen years, America will be knocked out!

Once I undertake something, I work continuously until I reach the goal. There is no such a thing to me as leaving or giving up. Don’t try to pick the winner in the boxing ring according to who looks like the best puncher. Rather, analyze which one gets struck and still endures. Maybe an ordinary man would have been knocked out ten times over but still he is holding out. He is willing to continue because that’s what decides the game. After enduring the next round and the next, that person will be the winner.

In the arena of Unification Church fighting, we keep no secrets. Everything is well known-what we are fighting against, why we are fighting, for what purpose, what goal. Everybody knows because we tell them. It’s an open arena. We are fighting against and destroying what Satan loves most.

Why has America been changed after I came here? It’s not because I am so strong, but because I have taken upon myself the most difficult situations of this nation: youth problems; drug abuse; the decline of Christian influence; communist infiltration, and so forth. I took upon myself those problems which America could not successfully solve, and showed you some hope.

In order to save the world, we must be able to cope with the worst problems in the world, contain them, destroy them if necessary, and introduce an alternative to live by. We must at least be able to do these things. That’s what the Unification Church and I have been doing.

As Unification Church members, we must realize that more difficulty awaits us in our lifetime. We represent the people of the past, so people in the present look to us as examples of how to live. The people of the future will have an easier time if we fulfill our responsibility. We must always be aware of the past, the present, and the future such is the precious way of life and existence.

Present-day America certainly cannot control or lead the world. We hear many nations saying that America is no longer their leader. Thus the phrase “Yankee, go home” Is heard around the world. But when the Moonies work with a sacrificial heart, will people around the world say, “Moonie, go home,” or will they say, “Moonie, welcome”? Are Moonies welcome around the world now? Many Japanese members are here. Are they welcomed by the American members or not? This Is a problem. When all the Unification Church members look at me, do they say, “Reverend Moon, you go home! No? Do you welcome me? I know why you Americans welcome me. You want to put me to work! It is so simple. I am useful.

### Precious Way of Life

Who are the most precious ones? The way of life I am teaching, based on God-centered ideas and outlook, Is much more precious than the American way of life. To white people I ask, “How much have you shed tears and sweat?” Before criticizing black people, first you must live for their sake, cry and shed blood and sweat for them. Then you can criticize them. Thousands of black people were brought forcibly to this country from Africa. Many of them died along the way. This happened only a few generations ago.

How about the Indians? How many Indians were killed? Indians flourished for many years on this continent, but in less than 100 years they were virtually annihilated. How did this happen? It was not by a plague. Columbus visited America; he didn’t find America. America was already there! A lot of people were there. Columbus was just one visitor. Now America has millions of visitors from everywhere. That’s the way God and I see America. There is no other way of seeing this country.

If Reverend Moon had not come to this country, its future would have been much bleaker than the American people are willing to imagine. Because of what the white people did in the past, history will recur and they will be facing suffering. But I am working to make peace once and for all. I want to protect America’s white people as much as the black people. There are Asians, Hispanics, and all colors of people supporting me. But the white people didn’t welcome me.

How can we make peace on earth? That is our problem. Only through Reverend Moon can we do that. Otherwise, there’s no hope. This is the reality of the world’s situation. I couldn’t have said that ten years ago, but now, after my being here for fifteen years, America has seen enough to understand what I am talking about. We are in the position to come to a conclusion now. This is why I am opening everything up and saying what I do.

You don’t know what I am doing now, do you? Of course, I am working very hard for the sake of mankind, but in what way specifically? I am working to revive not only Christianity, but also the political parties which would otherwise ;just decline. If that happened, only the communists would benefit. The political parties must regain their vigor in the sight of God-Republican and Democratic alike.

Which situation is more difficult, the American or the Korean? If it is the Korean situation, why am I staying in America and working here, rather than going back to Korea? It is because I know the central position of the United States in the world. We have a handful of Moonies here who are so precious and important for all of history. The Moonies can be the kindling for igniting the hope of the rest of the world.

If I am doing the work you are supposed to do, can you continue to say, “Oh, Father, you may work hard like that, but I just want to live the American way, working eight hours a day”? Could you say that? I am determined to restore the United States to a country which will be welcomed by everyone. America will rise once more. That is why I am working like I am. Why must I love America so much? After this country changes, the world will live. The world will be saved.

(Speaking to a sister on the front row.) What nationality are you? Where did your ancestors come from? (Russia, Eastern Russia and Poland) Americans represent all the nations of the world.

God needs young people who are useful in His dispensation. That’s my hope to make you into useful people. What is, exactly, a useful man? When you see me, you don’t need any further explanation. I am a useful man. I have worked for the sake of this country under such severe persecution. You must do likewise at this time, in the absence of persecution.

### The Japanese

Japanese members, raise your hands. (Father speaks here in Japanese for about 20 minutes.)

American church members, will you establish the tradition of working harder and doing better than the Japanese? Actually, you don’t need the Japanese, do you? Aren’t Americans capable of doing things well? What can the Japanese can do that the Americans can’t? Why did I ask the Japanese members to come to the United States? It’s because Americans are prone to doing things the American way, their own way. You think you can continue the dispensation in that pattern, but I know this cannot be done.

The Japanese may not seek to excel individually but as a group they are amazingly efficient. Did you notice that? Americana don’t like to work the way the Japanese do. In Japan, once the leader is assigned, no matter who that leader happens to be, everybody gathers around him and obeys him as the central figure.

It doesn’t mean that the leader is particularly capable or qualified. It doesn’t make any difference to them-a leader is a leader. The Japanese attitude is to make him perfect. They don’t speak much or criticize before they act. After they act, they may criticize. In that way, they are very different from Americana. That’s why I brought the Japanese members here-to show an example the Americana could learn from.

Haven’t I told you over and over again that alone, individually, we can never go into heaven? There is no such a thing as an individual heaven. Only after fulfilling the four position foundation can we go into heaven. For Jesus, the same thing is true. Jesus tried to accomplish the four position foundation, but he died. How difficult it is to achieve. We must know that and that’s what we are doing now-fulfilling the four position foundation.

### The Americans

Before Americana undertake a task, they first like to make sure it is the right thing, as they discuss and criticize it before trying it. But is the path of restoration a matter for argument? It’s not a matter of right or wrong-it’s something that has to be done. After doing it, then we may talk. Even if all 240 million American people became Unification Church members, God would not necessarily trust them until they proved they had a definite root. The individualistic way is not God’s way. Koreans and Japanese are closer to God’s way in that respect.

Who should be the future leader of America? There is only one qualification. When moat Americana are leading an easy life, working at a comfortable job and not sacrificing, others who are sacrificing and working desperately hard will become the leaders. I know very well that no one, including me, likes 40-day witnessing campaigns, or CARP and Ocean Church work. I know that very well, but then why do I do it? Without these activities, there is no hope for America. We must understand why we do the things we do.

I won’t live forever, of course. In only thirteen years I will be eighty. At that time, maybe the American people will expect Reverend Moon to go back where he came from. Perhaps they will say, “How can a person 80 years old work for the sake of any country, let alone America?” But if I continue to work and maintain that pace, even after I get to be eighty, the American people will say, “Oh, he’s still working so hard and he is very helpful to America. We want Reverend Moon to stay here.” That all depends on how useful I am at that time.

This also applies to you. Are you, the Unification Church members, useful to America? We have to be. Are we useful not only to this nation but to other Unification Church members as well? We should be. Are you also helpful to me? Which is stronger and more precious: my being useful to you, or your being useful to me? Your being useful to me is more important, isn’t it? When that becomes the reality, I will not worry so much about this nation. Then America will live for sure. That means you must become more useful to America than I am At that time, God and I will have no more worries.

I have poured so many resources into the dispensation for America. What if I had done that in a South American country, for instance? Would they be very grateful and welcome me? A few South American countries could become very successful and would have a very strong foundation if I helped them. By holding me here, this nation is actually incurring a lot of debt to the world because I am prevented from going to other countries to work.

Is the American church helping me or am I helping the American church? Imagine. That huge tree must maintain itself and help other trees, not be helped by them. It’s the same thing with the American church. It must help me and other churches, not depend upon help from others. So far I have been here for you no matter how unworthy you were. You have gotten along with me helping as much as I do, but this cannot continue. You have to become self-supporting at some point and help other countries.

1988 will be a year of great transition. That is just next year. By next year, I will not have to stay here in America. I may go to South America, or Africa, or China. You must think about that. If I don’t do that, then in the spirit world, I will face some problems. If I say just one word to the Japanese members, they follow. If I ask them to go back to Japan, they are on their way back home the next day, blessed couples too. They don’t say, “Oh, I am married to an American, so I cannot go. That doesn’t apply.

Then what would you Americans do after that? Would you say, “All right, we will quickly reorganize and comply with the dispensation? I don’t think BO. There is no leader of the American church who maintains the kind of standards of heart, personality, and character, from God’s point of view, that are needed to lead this church the way I have been doing. The proof of this point is the fact that none of the U.S. church leaders understands spirit world sufficiently.

The most important decisions a leader makes are dependent upon the spiritual world to a great extent. The spiritual world sets the standard, not we here on earth. The United States is not the standard. People are always prone to think, “I am the standard,” but that is not 80. Spirit world sets the standard. When you don’t understand that, you can’t do anything. If I had taken a similar position as the American church leaders, I wouldn’t be here today. The Unification Church and even God’s dispensation would have been all washed up. I have always sought to find the right time to go along with the standard and the current situation of the spirit world. In this way, I have survived and prospered.

### Which Way Should We Go?

From this point on, which way should the Unification Church go? I know, but none of the other leaders knows, including the Japanese. Until I feel comfortable with the church’s allegiance to spiritual standards, I cannot entrust the final decisions to anyone else.

In the next twelve years I have to accomplish the task of letting the general population of the world know about the tradition and standard of the Unification Church. If I don’t do that before I go to spirit world, then I feel there will be a difficulty in the leadership for the entire world. No other person can do that and I know it. How to change the direction of the world, how to “rude the right transition both in America and in the communist world-I have to lead that.

Now America has embraced a secular humanist position. How can the materialistic communist world be changed to spiritually-oriented thinking? This is the great task in front of me. Those high-ranking military leaders who served this country in the past and are now retired are in the position to understand. They are being educated about the direction America should take nest. Seven thousand ministers are actively being educated. They are traveling to Korea for ten days, attending seminars there. Going through Japan and Korea, they are being taught all about God.

We are reaching out to 3,000 retired army officers, like generals and admirals. About 3,500 of the state senators and congressmen and their aides and assistants, from all fifty states, are being educated through CAUSA and Principle lectures. All these will be able to show the right direction in which America must consistently go. Everyone in the country will be able to understand which way they should go.

Americans should be able to raise funds to finance these projects. Do you think sending 7,000 ministers is easy? Sending one is difficult, but once it is done, then they are changed and uplifted.

Why are we doing this? Is it because we are proud to show off Korea through sight-seeing? No. Is it to revive the Unification Church? No. The goal is to revive the United States. That is the most precious activity that we could ever imagine. No other organization would do what we do. With every dollar we spend for the Unification Church, we are spending twenty dollars for other churches and other activities in other parts of the world. Have you heard of any individual, organization or country in the whole world which ever worked like this in history? No! Therefore, this is a monumental happening great enough to be cited in history for eternity.

If the Korean Unification Church has a certain budget, five times that amount will be spent for CARP or the professors and the VOC Federation and all the other related activities. Therefore, the Korean CIA has long been puzzled. They think we are a strange organization because we never spend money for ourselves. They know that if we did, we could grow and develop much faster. It’s strange to them to see us spending more money for the benefit of other people. “Why are they allowing themselves to suffer like that?” they ask.

If we did this for only one or two years, it would have little impact, but if we continue for twenty or more years, do you think Korea will change? Don’t you think the whole world will change after that? Whenever we are determined to raise money for that kind of reason, God and Heaven always help. This is how we make money. By ourselves, we couldn’t do it.

I know that if even a fraction of our expenditures were divided up and distributed to our members, you would have to endure much less suffering. I know that. But I act as if I didn’t know. I push Japanese members to suffer more and I already know that you American members have suffered very much. But I say, “Suffer more and never take a nickel, but spend millions of dollars elsewhere.” Why? Do you think it’s because I hate you? Since you are with me and on my side, when I become famous, you will also become famous. When I am elevated, you will all be elevated as well.

The American people, especially the leaders of this nation, realize that Reverend Moon works extremely hard. The average American people see the Moonies and they know you are suffering a great deal. Because of this, one day they will regard you with the same respect they give to Reverend Moon. That’s why I let you suffer. Do you understand? If you Unification Church members have to suffer for a long time-not just one or two but even ten, 20 or 40 years the results will be so much greater in the future. We will harvest the fruits for thousands, even millions of years in the future. People of the future will be grateful for that. Therefore, living for the sake of other people is the best way of life. We should be willing to live the way we are now for the rest of our lives. If we live this way for 20, 30, 40, 50 years-we will have very precious existences.

Once I decide on something, I never regret that decision. I have suffered a lot by coming to America, even going to Danbury. Yet I have never regretted coming to America, even after that tremendous suffering. I feel that after that experience, I have come know the United States better and more intimately. I have done my best. I know more about America than most American people because most Americans have never been jailed, but I have now spent a considerable amount of time in jail.

It is certainly not easy to turn the realm of prison into the realm of Heaven. Other places are much easier. While in prison, I found many sympathetic men. Frankly, I was surprised and thought, ~I can even find these kind of people in jail.” Did I talk to them and witness to them while in jail? Never, not even one word, but they wanted to follow me. Therefore, we can see that we must be able to influence people around us, even without speaking. By our action we must speak. When I ask all those who served in Danbury with me to come and meet with me, I’m sure many will come. Isn’t it ironic that the rest of the Americans hated me enough to send me to jail, but those American people in jail welcomed me? It was very ironic.

Likewise, you Unification Church members must be able to exert influence over the rest of America. In establishing our foundation here, all Americans opposed us. In Bayou La Batre, we had to go to court to continue our fishing activities. Finally, we won. In Alaska too, we are fighting a court case. For many years the mayor of Gloucester, Massachusetts was fiercely opposed to us. But now he has turned around and said he is sorry. Everywhere we go, we meet resistance. But in Alabama, Gloucester, and eventually in Alaska, the people will welcome us after a relatively short period of opposition.

In some places, our members have even been asked to take on leadership positions, such as running for the city council. Even if we say we don’t want to do that, and that we are not particularly good at political things, they say, “But it doesn’t involve much politics. We want as many people as possible from the Unification Church in the city council.” Why? It is because they have come to know us. They see that we are different. Moonies pursue the public interest, not our own private interests. The people know this. Only the Moonies are living this way-with the interests of the community, nation and world ahead of our own.

### Precious Existence

Again, what is a precious existence? It is to live for the sake of other people, doing what other people cannot or will not do. That is precious. Americans have gone into every field except for one very difficult industry, the fishing industry. No one wants to go and develop the fishing industry. Also, business people know how difficult it is to get the young people to work hard and well. But everybody understands that Reverend Moon is accomplishing just that. Why do American young people obey and follow Reverend Moon? To me, the explanation is very simple. It is simply because they are profiting and gaining by it. If they were losing, they wouldn’t do it. I am no different from the rest of the Moonies in America because I live the way which is most valuable and significant. That’s why I live the way I do.

The average young American member of the Unification Church probably does not understand how important is this current time. Even in political circles, there is so much disharmony and struggle. This only benefits Satan. It does not benefit God. I am really breaking my back to create harmonious conditions, so in this crucial time all the Unification Church members must become harmonious and spiritually help me. I feel the Unification Church members do not understand that point yet. But you must.

You should not be leading the kind of life that makes you ashamed to look me in the face. If you feel that way, then you should change and live so that when you see me feel no shame. You should be able to think, “Father, I am working as hard as you.” You white people feel happy to call an Asian man “Father.” If other white people follow our example, they too will be able to live happily in harmony.

We must come to a conclusion now. Always remember that we are living our contemporary life here on earth but it is connected with the historical life of the past. We should be very much aware of our past ancestors as we lead our present lives. At the same time, we must remember that our mission is what we must do today. The future is dependent on us. If we live this way, the future world will benefit. We must live today with these three phases of time in mind. That is a very precious life. If a few are standing on that precious foundation, everybody and all things will come to stand in an equally precious position.

The lesson is: don’t live for the sake of today. Live for tomorrow. Our life today is not easy. When everyone else is going in one direction, we are going in the opposite direction. At the same time, we must live with the future in mind. If we lead this life correctly, then our descendants will have the correct direction. We must always have that in mind.

Difficulty is a natural thing, so we must learn to surmount difficulty and never complain. Just overcome. You are an individual and a sovereign entity, so if you make one serious move, all the rest of the spirit world will follow in your footsteps. Many people are watching me, trying to follow my footsteps. I am already influencing people to that extent. You must lead the kind of life that your descendants can follow. We represent three different time periods, not just the present.

The people of the world also would like to see through Reverend Moon’s eyes-they want to see today as a reflection of the past and the future. You must become the guide for them; through you they can see the way. We are all representatives of our clan. My life here on earth is representative of the Moon family and clan. All the individuals who carry the last name of Moon look at me and say, “You are representing our own clan.” All the white clad Korean people (the traditional clothing of the Korean people is white, for all four seasons of the year), so all the white-clad race would look at Reverend Moon and say “You are our root, you are our center.” All the Asian people would do the same.

Mankind will look at Reverend Moon and say, “Yes, you have set the very tradition we must achieve in order to get to heaven.” I want to lead that kind of life here on earth. Then God would really look at me and say, “You lived a way of life that represented the resent, past, and future, didn’t you?” And God will say, “You are the great one.’

### God Wants To Give His Love

God wants to give you His unique, absolute love. (Father speaks in English.) God will say, “I want you to receive My love,” when we live that kind of life. We must follow that way. When you put on your clothes, think, “I am putting on my clothes for the purpose of harmony with the rest of mankind.” We must eat, sleep, and rest with the same attitude. It doesn’t matter whether people look at us or not. Our minds tell us what is right or wrong. We should know whether we are in a position to be ashamed or proud. Don’t waste your youthful time. Believe and practice this way of life. Once your life is gone, it will not return.

It was only because I had that outlook on life that I ever wanted to become well-known and do the things I have done. I did this because it was my mission, it was what I was born for. How could I help but do it? That’s my destiny, and it’s yours too. You might say I am like a big airplane, so my runway is big and long. For many years, I have been running on the runway, but I still haven’t taken off because I’m so heavy. But once I do take off, so will the rest of the world. I will fly together with the world-that is my goal. We should all live that way. That is the way of life which creates a precious existence.

When I look at you, I see many countries represented. When I look at one American, I can know about the rest of the Americans. It is the same with black people, Japanese, and so forth. If I meet and talk with just one person, I can understand the rest of their race and culture. Each of you must practice that way of life also. Others may not be living this way, but when you do, and experience the difficulty, you can be more forgiving of other people’s mistakes. You are in a more generous position. You know how difficult it is because you tried it. This is especially true of the situation of America’s young people. How difficult it is for American young people. You must understand their situation and forgive them. You understand, don’t you?

I ask you to live this way of life because it is the best way-becoming precious existences throughout the three different time periods, not just today. If you do that, then everything you do will bear value. Everything that you sow becomes preciousness itself.

I have so many testimonies now. Bom ne kol in Pusan where I prayed for the sake of the world is now a Holy Ground, a shrine. Today I see so many ministers in Bom ne kol. They burst into tears, feeling the same feelings I had at that time. I feel this manifests an amazing Heavenly principle there is not even a small discrepancy. Everything you do comes back 100 percent.

Consider this Belvedere podium. There are many greater churches than this and, in fact, this is only a garage. But I have spoken here these many years knowing that ten or twenty years from now, when I am gone from here, many people will come and listen to tape recording of my voice in which I am talking to you now, by reading my words. They will just want to be here and pray. Imagine. One day, many hundreds of thousands of people will come here, to hear this Sunday sermon of July 19, 1987. They will have to hear me through a recording in this place.

You are listening to me directly, sometimes very intently, but sometimes you doze off and slacken. In twenty years, do you think those people who listen to my words will be half-asleep like you are? No, they’ll be all ears. Do you believe that this place will one day definitely become such a shrine? You know, don’t you? Here is the place where we held as many meetings, commemorated anniversaries, gave sermons. In the future, people will quote my sermons, saying, “Father’s sermon at Belvedere given on such and such a date.” You will be able to say, “Yes, I used to sit there every single Sunday.”

You can imagine that 10 or 20 years from now, half of the people here will have really made great accomplishments and their offspring will be very grateful to them. The other half, who don’t take my words very seriously, will be washed away. Their offspring will protest and say, “Oh, why did you make us this miserable?” Our children may say that if we don’t become serious enough. Do you believe that or not?

Visualize that you are wearing a big sign on your back that says, “Reverend Moon.” There will be a lot of different people following you because of that sign on your back. Some will cling to one portion of that sign. Some will not even touch you but will follow you wherever you and the sign go. Some other person will hang onto your feet. Some will connect with you by the head-all sorts of different ways of following. Some people will even grab you around the chest. What about you? How are you following me? By my head or by my foot, my hand, back or chest? Where do you want to follow me? Everywhere?

Spirit world and all of mankind, including your own clan, will look at what you are doing. In the spirit world do you want me to speak to you many, many hours or days, or just a short time and you get the message? I know I have spoken to you about so many things, about many different areas in which to influence your offspring. You will say, “Father, please educate our offspring, because I can’t seem to educate them.”

### Belvedere Records

Are you keeping a record of how many hours and minutes you have sat and listened to me speaking at Belvedere? Do you put that into your notebook? How many total hours have you been sitting here at Belvedere? Those who are keeping that record, please keep doing that. Keep a record that you have sat and listened to my sermons so many hundreds of hours.

Has any one of you thought, “I want to be the one to accumulate the most time listening to Father directly-many, many hours. I will be the champion in that field, in the Guinness Book of World Records.” That means you would have to sit here thousands of hours to win that record. I won’t be here forever. It is obvious that I won’t live thousands of years within this physical body.

If I were the President of the United States, would I be able to appear here every Sunday? For a President to go from one place to another involves a lot of money, time, and manpower. He needs helicopters and escorts and all of that. Even if I wanted to, I wouldn’t be able to come here. Think about it: do you think I will one day become more famous than the President? More famous and more valuable. You don’t know yet how great a source of pride you will have when you go to spirit world. You will really be proud of the mere fact that you sat in front of me for so many hours while you were on the earth.

Your spiritual eyes are not open now, but can you imagine how many millions of spirit people are standing right behind me now, at this very minute? The rules of the spirit world are very rigid. You have to be permitted to follow me there. When the President convenes a big meeting, nobody is allowed to come near him. Even ten years ago during my national tour, in one city I spoke in three different auditoriums at the same time. One auditorium simply was not big enough, so they had a video tape connecting three auditoriums. They were all packed. If I speak publicly again, what do you think will happen? Will there be many times more people coming to listen to me or just a few? Many will come.

I am telling you to witness, but how many people can you witness to? Maybe a thousand people can witness to three thousand people, but how many thousands of people can I witness to in one gathering? Maybe I can witness to more Americans than all of the Unification Church members in America put together. IS that possible? Yes! Then why don’t I do that? It seems easy enough instead of making you do it. Haven’t you thought about this? If I did everything, there would be nothing left for you to do. There would be no chance for you to grow, either. It’s true. If the television stations let me broadcast for just one week, don’t you think the American people would really turn around? It i8 entirely possible.

For example, 130 professors recently came to this country and went fishing with me in Alaska. Usually, impressing one professor is very difficult because they are such accomplished persons. They are the kind of people who think nobody is greater than they. They thought they knew all about Reverend Moon. But after I spoke to them for a while, they melted like butter and became like children. They clapped their hands and later they shouted out “Mansei, True Parents!” Can you believe that? They are human beings with original minds, too.

They said that I treated them just like I treat my own members. I poked them in the chest, pulled their hair and called them by name, not even using the titles of Professor or Doctor or even Mister. I scolded someone in public and he laughed like a child because he knew I was not hurting him. No matter what I say to such a person, whether it be harsh or soft, nothing offends him because there is no hook, nothing hidden in it. People know that in their entire life no one has spoken so straightforwardly to them except me, so they understand how much I must love them to be able to do that.

Now people in leadership positions throughout Korea have come to respect me more and more. It is not so much the common people, but the professors and such people who know about me now.

From today on, I know many of you will start counting the hours that you have sat at Belvedere, but that’s only after I told you. That diminishes the value a great deal! If you did it without my telling you to, it would have real original value, but since I told you, it’s less than half the value. When I speak like this and you are moved to follow, spirit world will work along with us.

### Fishing in Alaska

What do you think I did in Alaska? As you see, I have a blister on my lip. That is a sure sign of being overly tired. I absorbed a lot of heat standing in the sun and that heat has to break out of the body, so the blister is the exit for the heat. This is the most sensitive area of the skin, so heat tries to escape through here. What do you think I did last week in Alaska? Fish? Of course I fished, but do you think it’s easy? Do you think I just Sit in a chair for a couple of hours and then come back home and rest? Halibut is a huge fish, like tuna. I fished from early in the morning until night. Do you think I was standing or sitting? I was standing.

Before I went to Alaska, I prepared for three days. I went to the Delaware River and fished in. order to condition myself, thinking, “I am going to compete with all 130 professors, and I cannot be outdone. Even though I am the oldest, I should win over them.” It was very difficult, but I stayed out later than anyone. Every professor was knocked out when he got back, but I never was. Afterwards, however, I went back to the Delaware and kind of “deconditioned” myself from the intensity and the heat. That kind of fishing is less intense than in Alaska and is good to unwind with.

When I get very tired from fishing, I don’t think about taking a rest. I rest, yes, but only by fishing. That’s the best way to rest. I do everything as I work for the dispensation. When I feel, “Oh, I must rest now,” then I speak in a less intense way. Nevertheless, I continue to speak. That’s my idea of resting, not going on a vacation and taking a few days off. That’s one thing you have to learn also.

It would be difficult for you American women to live with that kind of husband, wouldn’t it? But Mother is different from the American women. Mother doesn’t mind her husband working this way. When I don’t rest, Mother cannot rest either. When you live this public way of life, nothing will ever bother you. Nor is there ever a truly sad moment. You almost never experience sadness.

Sometimes I apologize to-my own limbs, my own hands, saying, “I’m sorry that I overworked you. I know I should let you rest, but I’m not doing that. I know, and I’m sorry.” Then I apologize to my feet, saying, “Feet, I know how tired you are standing here for so many hours. You are swollen and I should really put you to rest once in awhile, but I’m sorry, I can’t. You know why.” I apologize to every part of my body. Who can hate such a person? How can those limbs, that torso, that body to which a person apologizes all the time blame him? Do you understand?

If you want to criticize somebody, you should do BO only after many hours of tears for him. Then you might say, “You could do better in this way.” But not before shedding tears for him. If each of us begins to live like that, our life will immediately turn into a valuable one.

Maybe there is not even one person who sympathizes with me and appreciates and really cries for me now, but in the future, millions of people will really cry for what Reverend Moon did for them and for everybody. You should live the kind of life in which you will not feel ashamed before them. We must learn to be ashamed of ourselves if we don’t live up to the standard that is expected of US. We had better know when we don’t. We should think, “In comparison with Father’s standard and the standard that other people will measure me by in the future, how am I measuring up?” That way we can do better, day after day.

Do you think the day will come when all other people will truly cherish us? When these same words are transmitted through recordings or radios and they reach directly to the missionaries, do you think they will listen in the same way that you are listening-half dozing off, your mind wandering here and there? Or will they be weeping loudly from the beginning to the end? Every one of the missionaries will listen with such intensity.

Also, there are numerous people in the spirit world listening to me at this very moment. But not everybody can hear because of strict restrictions and limitations. Not everybody who wants to can hear me, but only those who are allowed to. They are very envious. They look at you and say, “What a tremendous privilege these people have to sit right in front of Father in the flesh. But at the same time they are leading such valueless lives. What a waste!” Spirit world is really lamenting about this. This is a fact.

### American Women

When I criticize you for being an “American woman,” this should never be a source of displeasure. In fact, you should be very proud of it. No matter what I say, the very fact that I speak to you is what matters, not whether it is about this or that, or a good thing or a bad thing. There’s no such thing as a bad thing within my talks to you. Every time I speak, American women complain about what I say. Too many times. They say, “We don’t like that. It’s not fair!” They don’t realize how precious it is that I am speaking to them. That’s true.

We are in the midst of summer and it is very hot. The seminary students graduating after two or three years of hard work would have liked to spend the summer as they wanted. But I said, “No, go to Gloucester.” Now they are on the boat, tuna fishing. They never did that before, so they are working very intensely now. The blessed children wanted to play, but I told them, “No, you go, too,” and they all joined the tuna fishing. What about you women sitting here? Should I chase you out or not? Yes! A strict teacher makes successful disciples. A soft teacher can’t produce a good student. An army with the strictest discipline can bring forth the strongest soldiers. A “democratic” army will not produce strong soldiers. Isn’t that true? You know that better than I do. So you want a strict teacher, don’t you?

Now we know what is the best way of life. We know how to live the most precious way now. With that deep realization, I will conclude my sermon now. Those who pledge, “Yes, Father, I will take up this way of life,” raise your hands. God bless you!

Col. Han prays

Starting tomorrow, the twentieth of July, we must begin a special forty-day condition centering on our home church. Please write it down. July 20 is a special date because in 1957 on July 20th, all the members of the Unification Church in Korea started a forty days’ special witnessing condition following seven days of fasting. Everybody joined in that fast. I fasted seven days along with the brothers and sisters and proclaimed that this should be the tradition of the Unification Church. That is the hottest time of the year, so it is the time that we sweat the most. It is when most people go on vacation and rest. But this Is when we work the hardest. When we shed so much sweat for indemnity’s sake, this brings forth the best result.

At that time, I didn’t allow the members to take money with them. They usually went out without a penny, depending only on the assistance of heaven and the spirit world. They supported themselves by their labor or by whatever they could do. They always helped the community, too. Many stories have been told about that time. Some members had to do without even one meal of rice. One member was desperately hungry but the only thing he could find was dog food in a kennel. He went ahead and ate that dog food with the dog, and he didn’t die. In the future, people will hear this story as a tremendous source of inspiration.

This is hat God’s foundation is like. Do you think God would say, “You are a human being, so you should think more about your dignity. How can you eat dog food and make My foundation?” No, God Himself would shed tears at such a sight. That was the kind of beginning that we had. I am telling this particularly to the leaders of the Unification Church You should learn and inherit these kinds of traditions. Since you don’t know about it. I am telling you.

### Seven-Day Fast

As church members, we should each do at least one seven-day fast. This time is a good opportunity for that. Today would be a good time to start. Seven days of fasting actually represent forty days of fasting from the providential viewpoint. If we repeat that condition for three years, then that is a total of 120 days. That will be a very precious condition, so don’t take it lightly.

This three-year transition time this year and next year and the year after-will be very significant. For those who have never fasted for seven days since joining the church, today is the best time to begin, followed by forty days of special activity. If you do that for three years, it will serve you well for your individual indemnity.

Eighty-four is the basic number we should restore. This represents the three main disciples, the 12 apostles, and the 72 disciples of Jesus. We have to reindemnify Jesus’ course. In Jesus’ time, the 12 and the 72 disciples should have united to help Jesus, so he wouldn’t have to go the way of the cross. Jesus needed to make that kind of foundation in order to go to the Roman Empire and move to the world level. Jesus didn’t have those people to help him, so he had to go to the cross. Now, it is our time to indemnify what occurred in Jesus’ time. After that, we will be standing in the third Adam’s position. Do you follow?

From there you can receive the Blessing. Jesus could not receive the Blessing for over 2,000 years. Receiving the Blessing means standing upon Jesus’ foundation. You can do that. That is the Principle viewpoint. Do you know what I mean? Therefore, we need 84 spiritual children. If you work for seven years, gaining twelve each year, that would come to one member per month. Then for the first time, after Jesus’ position is restored, the third Adam’s position will be completely reindemnified.

The home church came into being to accomplish this in the easiest way. We must reindemnify the number 84 through home church. That’s what I have been doing through blessing the 3 couples and the 36 couples, the 120, the 430, and on to the 777 to reindemnify and renew that foundation. Likewise, we have to do that much, each of us. When we accomplish that, we become the messiah not only on the individual and family levels, but also on the clan level. We at least have to become the messiah of the clan level by accomplishing that number of 84.

I have been working all this time to pay the indemnity for the world-level foundation, but you only have to establish the clan level. We must connect and reindemnify the clan level, the national level, and the world level. Unless you complete the clan level, you cannot connect with my world foundation. Do you understand? You need a personal foundation. After you indemnify, you will be standing in the third Adam’s position, so you can receive the Blessing. This is the Principle. There’s always a standard, a very rigid rule. I’ve never emphasized this so much before. Up to the very end of the world, we must continue this. My own clan and family will go to a certain place in Heaven and you cannot follow unless you have connected with the world level foundation. You are not at that kind of level now. From now on, you have to make that foundation.

(Father speaks in English.) You must restore what occurred at Jesus’ time, making a foundation there. Upon that you can connect with my world-level foundation. Otherwise, there is no way.

You know me well. I am the founder of the Unification Church and you received the Blessing through me. But you can’t necessarily follow me in spirit world. All the gates are open in spirit world, but you are not making the right preparation. You cannot move. First of all, you must make a foundation of indemnity. That is the problem. You must make your foundation at the clan level, which represents Jesus’ time. Because of the failure at that time, restoration history extended 2,000 years. You have to make more than Jesus’ foundation. After that, you can receive the Blessing.

This is the spiritual rule, not my rule. I followed this rule also. You must integrate with my foundation by making your own personal foundation. I am the father, you are the children. Children can automatically inherit their parents’ property. But you don’t have the foundation. Some of your ancestors don’t want to indemnify. After the foundation, I am your ancestor. You will then receive the proper indemnification.

Centering on this, we are making this home church system-the 360 homes. Home church is Cain, the external level Then you can restore your clan-the Abel internal level easily. Do you know what I mean? Automatically, Cain and Abel can unite. That is what home church is.

Indemnity requires a conditional time period and also a sacrificial offering. You as the central figure in the condition must work for a certain period of time and then an offering to God can be made. Therefore, you must work harder in order to restore Cain’s place. Satan will not release his claim on the members-only after a sacrifice. After that, Satan will release you. So you members of the Unification Church absolutely need indemnity. I knew the importance of indemnity, so I have taken on indemnity all my lifetime. My situation is world-wide; your situation is the clan foundation. If I didn’t make the world foundation, then you wouldn’t be able to make the clan level foundation. I came to pay the indemnity to make that foundation.

That’s True Parents’ property. If you want to inherit my property, you have to make your foundation. Otherwise, you cannot connect with the world level foundation of mine. We need 12 disciples plus 72. Together, these make 84. We must indemnify the failure at Jesus’ time and take it back from Satan’s world. Upon that, you can stand on the world foundation level and then you can receive the Blessing. Otherwise, the Blessing doesn’t appear. So we need home church.

Home church means the restoration of the Cain level. Upon that, the family level can stand. If you don’t stand on that, True Parent’s victory doesn’t mean anything to you. It’s that important. The Blessing point is standing on the Parent’s place. After making that foundation, your clan level automatically follows. Jesus had the same situation. Joseph’s family was the clan level. If Jesus had had 84 true disciples, the outside people would have combined with Jesus and followed Joseph’s family automatically. Without making that foundation, Joseph’s family did not follow Jesus. One-one-one that’s the Unification Church’s destiny. That means each month, one person.

(Translation resumes:) We should take up our responsibility now. We must do seven years of public life and during this time the number 84 has to be fulfilled. From now on, bringing in 84 members for your clan level will not be so difficult because many people are learning about the Unification Church and persecution is fading. It is relatively easy for people to come into our church now. So we are really grateful that this kind of condition exists. For some new members, this may be the first time you’ve heard of this condition of 84 spiritual children. But this tradition was begun in 1957.

Don’t think your home church work is just a continuation of the past. Tomorrow is a real, substantial, new beginning for home church. Think like that. Forty days is not such a long time. It’s not four years. For 40 days, we can mark our calendar each day, really doing our best, through fasting, witnessing, and praying a lot. Have a clear goal to witness to three people in the next 40 days. Then you can work better. Being humble is okay, but don’t be too humble to witness. What will you do after going to spirit world? Will you say, Y don’t even have one spiritual child because I was so humble”? You can’t say that.

Jesus couldn’t get blessed, but you have received the Blessing. We have to accomplish what was not accomplished at Jesus’ time and reindemnify that with our own hands. If you have not yet fasted seven days after joining the church, this is an excellent time to do so, at the beginning of this 40 day period. Then we literally have a new feeling, and it’s a new world for us. The situation has changed so much. Last year I didn’t tell you in such a serious way, but this year I am, because it is a new time. We can begin anew, starting tomorrow. Shall we do that? You don’t have to pledge to anybody, just to yourself and Heavenly Father.

Knowing the Principle is very precious, but at the same time, it gives us an added responsibility that we cannot escape. We have to witness to 84 people while we are living on earth. Otherwise, we will regret it when we go to the spirit world. We can do it because the time is getting easier to do that. Those who say, “Yes, I will begin anew tomorrow,” raise your hands. Let’s do it.

(Three cheers of Mansei.)

## FIFTH ANNIVERSARY OF THE 8,000 COUPLES BLESSING

By Fami1yfed June 25, 2018 June 25, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1987

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### July 5, 1987
Belvedere
Translator – Sang Kil Han

I had not planned to come here today, but when I heard that you were meeting, I thought it might be a good occasion to speak to many people. Therefore I decided to come. In the future when you organize such a gathering, you and headquarters should contact me first for approval; then the invitations you send out can indicate my endorsement. If members receive an invitation, they may not know how to take it, but when they find out that I know about the meeting, they will respond.

Those families who have children, raise your hands. How many of the children of the 8,000 couples are present and how many are not? Somebody should have the figures. Also, you should prepare statistics for events like this so that when I ask questions you will have the answers available. For instance, how many of the 8,000 couples are living in this area? How many have children? How many boys? How many girls? How old is the oldest? How many international couples are there?

In preparation for each anniversary of the 8,000 Couple Blessing, you should compile all these statistics. Also, you should call the different regions and find out how many couples are coming. On the basis of such preparations, you can invite me to your anniversary celebration and I will be happy to respond.

You should not take this kind of meeting lightly. Make sure everybody comes, whether I am here or not. Then if I do come, the meeting will be very powerful. Do you know the significance of a gathering of the 8,000 couples? It is much more important and meaningful than any conference of scientists or scholars.

When you hold your meeting on a Sunday, like today, you should make sure that everybody comes since it is such an important event. If the details are not arranged, members don’t know how to respond and they may or may not come. This is not a work day, so 100 percent of the invited people should be here. You have to make good plans and lay a strong foundation, which takes a lot of heart. So from now on, you should organize the foundation and then invite me.

Does anybody know how many children have been born from this Blessing? Each month, you should know how many children there are. This looks like a multitude without a master; if so, you are in an inferior position to the Israelites in the wilderness. Is that what you are? You want to belong to somebody, don’t you? You want to belong to some nation, don’t you? What nationality do you belong to? If you really belong to True Parents, you should realize that all the other couples belong to the same nationality.

I have been at Gloucester where fishing activities are being organized for the season. I wanted to stay there for a few days to organize the beginning of the program. Two hundred and sixty participants are there, including all the Barrytown graduates, the blessed couples’ children from age 18 and over, and all the members of Ocean Church. I am overseeing the program, but when I heard about this meeting I came here.

Do you have any preference for what you would like me to do? You can see me on other occasions. If I say I want to leave now, do you have the right to say no? Those couples who feel very confident that your child is the best child of all the blessed couples, raise your hands.

(Testimonies by Georgia Lewis, speaking about her child and her commitment to becoming an ideal couple; Valerie Shimoyama, speaking about her Japanese / American marriage; and Mrs. Tacco Hose speaking about making harmony within a marriage and the special difficulties of East/West marriages.)

You are strange people, aren’t you? Strange and mysterious! Are you sitting together as couples? It was in 1982, wasn’t it, that the Blessing took place? It’s been five years. Time goes fast, too fast. Those who haven’t seen me in person since the Blessing, raise your hands. No one.

What did I have in mind when I gave the Blessing to you? What did I want to do after the Blessing? You have experienced some difficulties in your marriage, right? Did I just match you and marry you and expect you to have no problems? No, I have to keep encouraging and educating you and helping you to become stronger.

Nobody likes to suffer or go through persecution. For whom are you doing this? It is not for me, but for God and mankind. Our lifestyle is very different from that of other people. Most people live only for their own purpose; they aren’t concerned about their nation or the world. Our situation is different. We have taken up this difficult lifestyle in order to help God and all humankind. This is the important point.

In the past, God was never able to enjoy a day of celebration because of the human fall initiated by Satan. This has been Satan’s world. People have lived completely surrounded by Satan, so God has always been concerned about liberating people. Originally it was God’s world and God was our Parent, but people in the fallen world have been unaware of the original situation. Only God knew.

Heaven’s side is one place and Satan’s side is another place. How can we connect them? No matter how hard fallen people try, they cannot contact God’s side; no matter how hard they work, they cannot cross over to God’s place. People can reach God only through a God-centered person.

God has been preparing a foundation in the “basement” of the world, using religion. In this world basement many cultures exist: Asian, European, African, Latin American, and so forth, each with different backgrounds. There is also a collection of religions in that basement: Christianity, Confucianism, Hinduism, Islam, and so forth. But they all disagree and fight among themselves. They have not been able to unite. This is the difficult situation within the fallen religious world.

God’s purpose is to unite religions and save mankind, making one ideal world. He has worked through many kinds of people in the Old Testament era and the New Testament era in order to save mankind. But how can God make people one? If they do not unite, they cannot go to the original world.

What about the Unification Church? What can we accomplish? Our purpose is to unify the world and that means we have to feel oneness with each other, share a common lifestyle, and create a common culture. Rather than each person choosing an independent course, we need a common direction. Since individuals go their separate ways in our present world, how can the multitudes of people in the world today gain unity? It isn’t so easy.

Consider how difficult God’s situation is compared to yours. One sister today described how many difficulties a Japanese woman and an American man experience even after living together for several years. That is true. If it was not difficult, it would not be true. Truth is difficult. That is the natural way. We might compare racial differences to differences between colors. Red and yellow are quite distinct colors, for example, and it is not easy to harmonize them.

International marriages are the most difficult kind of all. Why do Moonies want to take on that kind of challenge? It’s not because of our human viewpoint but because of God’s situation. We understand what God and mankind have gone through. Those who undertake such a challenge will liberate and eventually unite the world. Those who refuse to get involved will not appear in such a world. You Moonies know that, but most others don’t.

You know the way. You are on God’s side. In your mind you can decide to do it. With love, you volunteer to undertake a difficult marriage in order to develop true love for humanity. You make that precious choice very seriously, knowing that God wants you to rescue mankind and God. God cannot be liberated until the fallen world is liberated. After God is free, He will bless all people.

Your situation may be difficult; you may have only one room to live in, for example. I know that. But you are turning the spiritual world upside down. In order to liberate God through love, you are making these sacrifices. In terms of liberation, you are closer to God than the rest of the people.

What is the meaning of a good person? A good person is one who lives for the sake of others. The family member who is most dedicated to the well-being of the family is a good person. Good people automatically become the center of their environment. The outside world doesn’t know that, but the Moonies do. The most important thing is to reach the center point. It is a universal phenomenon that good people automatically arrive at a place of value. Our original mind knows that good people reach the place of greatest significance.

Your mind should direct the actions of your body because your original mind recognizes God’s place and knows that a good person will automatically reach the good world. Like a military officer, your mind ceaselessly tells you to act for a good purpose. Every Moonie knows this.

How much persecution have I received since I came to America? Many Americans wonder why I am here. My purpose is to make a contribution to humanity. The United States is not heading in a good direction; in fact, it is declining. Think about how difficult my situation has been. Only God has understood it; Americans don’t know it at all. Instead they oppose me and say, “You are an enemy of our country. Korea’s situation is worse than ours so you should go back home.”

I know very well that the people of the United States don’t want me, so why should I stay? It is for the sake of God and mankind. If the present way of life continues in the United States, it will perish. Not just anybody can help save this country – only one man. God is urging me to save this country because if it perishes, God’s providence will be completely lost. All nations are looking at the situation of the United States. Why has the family system broken down here if this country’s background is Christian? The Bible doesn’t condone such a situation, so who caused it? The American people don’t want that situation; God doesn’t want it; Jesus Christ doesn’t want it. It was caused by Satan, working through bad people.

Satan uses people such as atheists and secular humanists because they don’t recognize that they should live for God. They don’t consider God’s heart; they completely deny God. They have made America what it is today. God cannot remain in such a situation. The American people have virtually lost God and therefore this country is experiencing God’s punishment in the form of family and social breakdown.

Think about it. American young people are diseased with drugs. Who will save them? The American government cannot do anything about it. The Department of State and the Department of Defense cannot resolve this situation. With all its scientific technology, with space programs reaching the moon, the United States cannot reach the spirit world or save it. Who can? It can be done Only with God’s help.

I came to the United States 15 years ago and I organized this breed of Moonies. Has it been hard? It is not easy to transform you. The Moonie world is unlike the outside world and, being different, you find yourself in difficult situations. Once you know God’s situation you feel you must do something. To fulfill God’s purpose you want to break out of the present world system, no matter how difficult it is.

I have chosen to take up the challenge. Both mankind and the spirit world desperately need you. You Moonies are strong. Neither God nor mankind will make your determination for you; you must make it. Such determination is so precious and valuable. To help God and mankind is the most valuable decision you can make, and once you have made it, you should resolve not to complain.

If yours is an international marriage, will you complain and make excuses? When you marry a person from another country and grow to love him or her, you double God’s territory. An international marriage is most important because it enables a true person to connect two nations and save them. One spouse may be an American with mostly German ancestry and the other a descendant of Japanese samurai, but as long as both know God’s situation, they can build a marriage.

If you can understand the Japanese culture as well as that of the United States and combine the two, uniting both countries for the sake of God and mankind, you are achieving something wonderful. Who else in history has done such a thing for God, mankind, the United States and Japan? This is a historical consummation. God and mankind have been yearning for such fulfillment; Japan and the United States have been longing for it. Your marriage becomes the intersection of all these realms. Isn’t this a wonderful Moonie concept? This is our source of pride and our authorization to receive God.

During this age in which I am living, people can attain such victories. Without meeting me, you would never be able to reach such a point, even if you tried for eternity. We are living at the same time and you have met me and were blessed by me, so your blessed marriage at this time should be your most prized possession. Once you make your pledge of true love here, you can go throughout this country and even visit many different countries and cultures without being hindered by any boundaries.

An ideal person doesn’t erect any barriers. Whoever wants boundaries is no model for others. A perfect person wants to eliminate borders and see one common culture. Who made the many boundaries of this world? It was people such as Americans, Koreans, Germans – but not God. True people don’t draw boundaries; they were made by Satan’s side working through people.

By the same token, the things of creation never heed man-made boundaries. Does a snake ask someone for permission to cross a border? Does a fly ask for a visa? Even an insect can travel freely, but what about mankind? Aren’t human beings the most valuable creatures? Who made such restrictive laws? Black cattle can mate with white cattle without restrictions; that is the natural way. Who opposes that? The barriers of background and culture originated with Satan. The outside world doesn’t know that, but you understand it clearly and are willing to marry someone from another background.

You should be willing to transcend boundaries because that is how you become historical people. God longs for you to broaden yourself. In the future, such people will be in positions of authority. If you resolve to do it, you can take pride in that willingness.

Suppose in the future you have five children and each marries someone of a different nationality. What language will those ten people use? If each one claims that his or her country’s language is number one, what will you do? This may become a reality in your lifetime, and it would be a big problem. Concerned about your family’s language, you will discuss the question among yourselves and ultimately decide to use Korean – because it is the True Parents’ original tongue.

You have to learn Korean. It is both a scientific and a spiritual language. For instance, hundreds of different adjectives in Korean may express the same concept, each one having a subtle variation in meaning. There are hundreds of different ways of expressing color, for instance, and in order to comprehend it you need a mind like a computer. This is one reason Koreans tend to be intellectually sharp. Only a spiritually attuned mind can do that.

Linguists say that people with the most highly developed language will never perish. Japanese, for instance, normally cannot speak other languages fluently because their ability to pronounce certain sounds is limited. The reason that I could master English as well as I have at my age is that I am Korean. Korean is the ideal language. God certainly had this in mind when He developed it and He is proud of it.

As a result of meeting me, have you developed or have you regressed? Have you improved just a little or a lot? People may leave the church for one reason or another but eventually they have to return. Do you think I am smarter than the ex-Moonies, or do you think they are clever for having left and I am dumb for staying? I remain in the movement because I am smart. Others may think they are smart to leave, but eventually they will return.

In the near future the general public will come to understand what you international couples have had to go through. All who meet you will cheer and applaud you. They will consider you the pioneers, those who sparked the revolution of goodness and true love. You are truly paving the road for all others.

Your environment may change from time to time, but once true love develops within you it will abide there eternally; it will never change. Do you comprehend this? Can any of you say to me, “I think I have some idea of what you are going through. Maybe I can lead the Unification Church now”? No American or Korean can say that. No matter how much money, power or knowledge you may have, you cannot do what I am doing now.

From the bottom of your heart you keep yearning for me to come and be with you because you cannot live without me. I am Korean, with no American background, but it is the Americans who are crying out for that. I represent something far beyond Korea, far beyond any country. I represent true love and that is why you want to connect with me and follow me. That is what distinguishes you from the outside world. You have to know this.

Normally, when people give things up they can soon be reduced to nothing because they exhaust themselves and have nothing more to give out. But with true love, the situation is different. In true love, the more we sacrifice for the sake of others, the more we grow. Our internal capacity expands because of true love.

In the physical world, any motion requires a certain output of energy. Every time motion occurs, energy is depleted until the supply is exhausted. But that rule does not apply in the case of true love. The more love we give, the greater the supply of love we have. God wanted to exercise true, loving dominion over all things through His sons and daughters because that way His power would never be exhausted. The more we love our children with true, sacrificial love, the more we will receive love in return and the more energy we will have to keep on giving. Thus the greater the number of children, the more energy will be available to fill the corners of the universe.

During these past 40 years many people have tried their very best to destroy me, but has the Unification Church been damaged by their efforts? It may have appeared to be weakened, but in the long run we have become stronger and have developed a broader foundation. No one can claim that I started out with a large foundation that has been shrinking under attack and is in danger of disappearing. My life is an example of the principle that the more one gives out, the greater one’s supply of love.

What has made this foundation grow? The power of true love brought about this prosperity. The more people oppose me, the more I keep loving them. That is my secret. When the government of the United States came against me, I resolved to save this country and invest everything to restore it. The greater the opposition, the more love I pour out. Love has flooded the American basement and now my name has become famous throughout the world! Who made that happen? It was God’s true love.

Through the CAUSA seminars, many people in high position have been hearing the same kinds of things you learned years ago, and they have been so deeply touched that they are dedicating themselves to it. Can anybody cut off this force with political or intellectual power? No. Nobody can turn back this tide. With the power of true love we can embrace all mankind; no matter how difficult it may be, we can keep on loving people from this position.

Previously, nobody knew how far mankind has been from God; now you are beginning to see it. But what is God’s response? Does He want to take revenge on people for what they have done to Him? On the contrary, God is trying to make a nation for us and give us an easier way of living. God’s attitude is that people oppose Him out of ignorance, so He keeps forgiving them. That is what we, too, should do. God’s love is so great that He has been trying to encompass even those who oppose Him.

You might want to say, “Father, we know that Korea is a central country in the providence so why didn’t you stay there instead of coming here to America? We can manage without you.” The Koreans are saying, “Father, we need you in Korea; we don’t know what to do here.” Not only the Moonies say this, but others as well. Professors and leaders of society are asking me to do something about Korea, confident of my ability.

But I say, “No, I must go to America.” Why? Am I so overjoyed with America because it serves me so well? Is that why I want to come back? No, this country received God’s blessing as a second Israel, and unless the second Israel is revived and helped to fulfill its mission, the third Israel can never be properly connected.

Nothing is simple. The scales may tip one way or the other. The Moonies are called to re-indemnify the entire second Israel. If we do it right, America will certainly live; if we do things wrong and the outside power prevails, God’s dispensation will be destroyed. This is the responsibility we are called to fulfill.

Suppose I told you to forget about America and concentrate on saving the world instead. Would you object and say that since you come from America you must focus on this country? Or would you be willing to sacrifice America in order to save the world, realizing that the world is more important than America? Can you think that way? Isn’t that what I have taught you?

I am putting into practice what I have been teaching you. I gave up my own country, Korea, to work for the sake of the world, not just America. The liberation of God requires that the world be liberated. What is the final goal of our true love mission? It is to liberate God in true love. God hasn’t been able to freely pour out His love and He has never received true love. God has been bound by many restrictions and is longing for love to come and set Him free. The highest calling of the Unification Church is this mission of liberating God with love.

Christians and other religious people long for God to bless and help them, but they don’t think about liberating God. No nation or religion in history has been devoted to liberating God before the Unification Church appeared. Instead of seeking our own liberation, we seek to liberate God. Whether we make money or not, we cannot abandon this mission. It is easier to make money than to dedicate our love, but we have to pour out our love in order to liberate True Parents and liberate God. Liberation will be accomplished by giving true love. Love is the crucial point.

Now that we know we are called to liberate God, how shall we go about it? At the beginning of history, God’s children deviated from their position as His filial son and daughter. They revolted against their Parent and betrayed Him. Since the fall took place, our God has been shackled in prison. How can He be liberated? Unless we develop filial love for True Parents, we cannot liberate God in love.

I have come to fulfill this most important mission in history: to practice true love and liberate God. I am bringing this message to the world. After receiving this message, all people can liberate God through true love. This is why God sent me. Now that you have received this message, you should each be able to liberate many individuals, many families, nations, and finally the world. Then you can liberate God. These are the progressive levels of our work. You cannot stop along the way and say you have fulfilled the task and liberated God. After accomplishing one level, you must reach for the next level.

If you are only working on the individual level, your base is not adequate to reach God. First you need to reach the family level. After raising up a family of true love, you can connect to the tribe of true love. Based on such a tribe, you can work to create the nation of true love With such a nation as your base, you can reach out and make it a world of true love. This is how the tier system works. Finally, with a loving world as your base, you can reach the God of true love.

You can truly liberate God through this course of true love. But before you can liberate God you need a worldwide foundation. You cannot liberate Him on just an individual foundation or just by making noise. You need to know this clearly.

I have been following this pattern myself. I came to the United States because it is the leading nation of the world. If I can liberate this country, it will be the foundation for liberating God. By liberating the territory occupied by Satan, it can be connected to God. This is the course of liberation. I did not create this course; it is the original way of the Principle.

Many people want to become ideal men or women, but they can achieve that only through true love. The ideal world itself cannot be established without true love which bears happiness as its fruit. Without love, mankind cannot find happiness, freedom, blessing or prosperity. Anything that is centered on true love can be successful. You must know this clearly.

How can you find a perfect individual? There can be no perfect person without a center of true love. There can be no ideal family without a center of true love. It is impossible to reach God without a nation of true love.

God’s purpose and our purpose are actually one. The endpoint of God’s desire is the same as the endpoint of our desire; God’s purpose and our purpose merge into true love. God is our subject and we are His object. When both combine, centering on true love, unification results. This is the ideal and it can only be based on love.

Love always takes two; one is not enough. God is the subject and we are the object, so how can we take it upon ourselves to liberate God? After we become His true objects we can liberate our subject, God. When God sees you as the representative of the individual foundation of true love, the family foundation of true love, the tribal, national and worldwide foundations of true love, with everything in order, God will come to you. That is how to approach God, who is the absolute, unchanging, unique being.

God wants to possess His children completely with absolute true love. He has the authority to establish that connection. I am aiming to accomplish this. Many blessed couples have been complaining, but God doesn’t want to hear such complaints. Before focusing on your spouse, your priority is to become a perfect object to God. God doesn’t want husband and wife to concentrate on each other without first becoming perfect objects to Him. The only way you can be truly united with each other is by uniting with God.

We are working to liberate God, but God in turn is concerned about your liberation. I have been in difficult situations throughout my life. Americans realize that I have received much persecution in this country but still I deeply love the American people. As people recognize that, they eventually come to respect me. The environment in the United States has changed a lot.

Our mission is to totally liberate God on every level. I have been working toward this goal for 40 years. I cannot liberate God next year, but I can work on liberating individuals, families, clans, nations, races and the world – then one day I will liberate God.

There are always crossroads along the way. Suppose we have to decide whether to liberate the world or to liberate God? Of course, we should liberate both at the same time, but if that is not possible, which takes priority? I always think that even if I have to sacrifice the world, I must liberate God. This is not so difficult to understand if you compare it to deciding whether to liberate first an individual or a family. The individual should be liberated, but the higher goal is the family, even if it means sacrificing the individual benefit.

I always sacrifice the individual benefit because when the family is liberated, the individual is automatically liberated as well. Likewise, when we liberate God the liberation of the world will follow almost automatically. Thus, we must work for the liberation of God.

How many of you 8,000 couples have thought, “I must sacrifice my family’s benefit in order to liberate America”? Have you been living that way? My own children have had to go through many difficulties in school because their name is Moon. They were persecuted for being Moonies. You know how difficult it is for a child to be different from others. I felt terrible, but I always paid attention to America and not to my family. When this nation realizes what it has unwittingly done, it will praise my children. Since they have persevered through the antagonism, the American people will want to serve them and raise them up. I know that one day this will happen.

The American people have treated me very badly but eventually they will realize how much I have done for this country and they will bow down to me and want to serve me hundreds of times more than they persecuted me. They will do that out of their respect for God, not just for me. All people in history will bow their heads in gratitude for what I was doing while they were unaware.

Recently there have been many conferences to teach people about God’s providence and God’s will for this country. One participant was deeply touched and said, “We must erect a statue of Reverend Moon in all 50 states.” Everyone was surprised, but this is an example of a person filled with gratitude who wants to give back ten times more than he received.

To God it really makes sense to work not just for the sake of today but for tomorrow – and not only for tomorrow but for the sake of ten years from now, a thousand years from now. How wonderful it is to make such an investment!

It is good for white Westerners to begin to appreciate and bow their heads to the sacrifice and love coming through me. People are beginning to feel and express their gratitude. Many white people, however, don’t realize the situation they are in. It is very wise for modern American women to choose a Japanese husband, for instance, rather than someone of their own race and customs just in order to have fun together. Even though American women know their country is the top nation, they ask for a Japanese husband because they feel somehow it is right and closer to God’s heart. Such women make a wise choice.

How wonderful it is for an American woman to resolve to open up the love of a Japanese man and thus unlock the gate of his nation! When husband and wife can each open the gate of their nations, together they will be able to open the gate of the spirit world and ultimately include even God. How wonderful! Do you feel that way?

You may think your situation is so full of problems that it stinks. That is what fertilizer is all about! But fertilizer guarantees a good harvest for the future. Why do I do things like this? It is so you will receive in return a thousand times more than you invested. I do these things to liberate God and mankind – not to be understood right away.

Whenever I go to another country – Germany for instance – my first desire is to visit the international blessed couples. I might look first for a German-Korean couple or a German-Chinese couple. If there were none, I would look for any Asian blessed to a German, because people in international couples can feel very lonely. That is why my mind is drawn to them. I am a friend of the lonely people. If everyone in a family is satisfied, I am not drawn to that family. If someone is lonesome, my mind goes to them.

Because I love Americans, I give them Korean and Japanese spouses. If I considered them my enemy, I would not want to give them my own people. The Korean and Japanese sisters who love me so much are the ones I give to Americans – people who may not know what love is or who are indifferent to love. For this, I look for women with a strong, true nature. Therefore, no matter how difficult the situation may be in your family, never forget that your wife is my beloved daughter. Don’t be stuck at the individual level of love; always aim for the highest standard of love.

When you and your spouse go through difficult times, you should get together, hold hands and cry out with tears to God. Then heaven will find a way to give you some help. You know that your situation is miserable, but you should realize that God’s situation is also miserable and that He wants to alleviate the misery of all people. Therefore even in your greatest difficulties, seek to liberate God from His misery.

You, your family, and all mankind may be in distress, but even then you can be one with God. Misery is certainly not the ideal of creation; no one ever expects or longs for misery. Even though nobody in history wanted things to be this way, still we must go through trials. Why? We must realize that in the midst of sorrow we can find the key to liberate mankind and God. We must never weep just for our own misery but pray that God’s misery can be liberated. In this way we can liberate God.

What makes a Japanese woman go to a foreign family situation where she will not be understood, where she has little in common with others, where everything – even the height and color of the eyes – is different? She does it for the sake of America. If she married someone of her own kind, she wouldn’t have to go through such adjustments. But once she decided to sacrifice herself here, she took that responsibility.

If you Americans want to find out how difficult it is for your Japanese or Korean spouse, try going to Japan or Korea and living with your in-laws for one year. Then you will realize what your spouse must be going through with you. Once you realize that, you must treat your wife like God! The American environment is against her, time is against her. How can these women overcome such pressures? Think how difficult it is for them. No one can talk to them and understand where their mind is. They have to digest everything by themselves. Since they cannot unburden their situation to anyone, they just pray in tears to God. What a predicament they are in! By living in the normal way they could never find a solution, but they have to keep reminding themselves, “Father blessed me,” and then look for ways to digest the circumstances. These are the experiences they are building up.

The average American man doesn’t think about that. He typically likes American ways better than the Japanese style, so his way of thinking is different from that of his wife. But you should remember that God’s daughter from Japan is trying to bring the heart of America around to God’s side. That is why Japanese brides were given to Americans.

Since the environment is so difficult for his wife, the husband should respond by easing the pressure and protecting his wife more. These brides are foreigners, and I am always thinking about their difficult situations, looking for ways to protect them. Sometimes I help couples in which the wife hates her American husband. It’s true. An Oriental woman is generally not as strong as her American husband. She is physically small, weighing perhaps only half as much as he does. How can she stand being in a bad environment? It’s not easy. If she isn’t confident that God and I are always with her absolutely, she might want to commit suicide.

Realizing these difficulties, why did I form international marriages? I did it for God and mankind. No matter how difficult it may be, this is what God desires and what mankind needs. There is no other way to bring world salvation. You married couples should think about that. When your situation is difficult, thank God for it. Raise your right hand and say, “Thank you, God,” and then raise your left hand and say, “Thank you, mankind.”

No husband can be negative toward a woman who remains thankful no matter what difficulties arise. You men must remember that I gave you my blessed daughter. In the spirit world, I will treat the international couples in a special way; they will get additional “credit.” Those who think that I will never go to the spirit world but will remain here forever and ever, raise your hands. No one! Everybody, sooner or later, goes to the spirit world.

I never do anything just for the sake of pleasing this world. I know that this world is temporal and its standards are not godly. I couldn’t care less about pleasing the world, but whatever I do, I want to be consistent with the spirit world and to conform with its law. You too shouldn’t exist to please this world but to please the laws of spirit world, where all of us will one day go. Do you understand? This is why I do the things I do.

Today is a time of relaxation, a one-day leave of absence, so to speak, when I can meet all you members. I am speaking like this so you can learn about your goal: to liberate God and mankind by a success in your family. That requires self-sacrifice. If you carry this out, the ideal world will automatically result. After liberating God and mankind, everything else can be yours, but without the liberation of God and mankind, you can’t accomplish anything. In other words, it’s all or nothing. The family is not our only level; we must also reach the national and worldwide levels. If we don’t liberate the world, our family has no meaning. Do you understand?

The pride of the blessed couples is to establish by your own hands and by your own work the foundation on the individual, family, tribal, national and worldwide levels, and ultimately to liberate God. It was human beings who fell, not God. Since the human relationship with God has been distorted, the bonds between nations, families, and individuals have been twisted as well. We must untangle these knots. God cannot do it; we have to. That is why everything depends on your decision and your family’s decision. People fell, so people have to restore the fall. This is what you must realize.

It is through the family that we must liberate the world and liberate God, not the individual. After falling, Adam’s family went to hell. We have to go the reverse way; we have to carry out restoration and return to our original place. How can we do it? We must take a different way, a course diametrically opposed to that of the secular world. Moonie activities are absolutely different from those of the outside world. I do not teach the “normal” way, but the abnormal way. Many young Americans don’t want to go that way. They want to enjoy life and be happy. Even though they do not see it, their lifestyle is being directed by Satan.

We must take the opposite way. All humanity is diseased, so in order to be healed we must receive an injection of medicine. No one likes the medicine or the injection, but receiving such treatment is taking the opposite course. When the doctor tells us to take something to cure our disease we must do it. You Moonies know what is good for you; you do what I tell you to because you know it is the antidote for spiritual disease.

You know you must move from the realm of the individual to that of the family and tribe. There are many tribes: North American, Latin American, Korean, German, and so on. Each of you is reaching out to save your country. By organizing these tribes we can save the world. Now that you know that, would you like me to mobilize you?

I will let you enjoy the afternoon and carry out your own program but before that, I want to add something. Remember that international marriages are very difficult – extremely difficult. How does your situation rank on the scale of difficulty? When husband and wife are of the same nationality, their marriage is the easiest. If I give some direction to such a couple and you say it is too difficult, I will plug your mouths up! You can’t say your life and your relationship is that difficult. So from now on, couples of the same nationality can be given any order and should never complain. If you do complain, you will become like a tiny insect from the viewpoint of the spirit world.

A new standard for marriage is being set by the international couples. This is the first time in history that a religious group has created such marriages. Do you think I make such matches easily? Would I just lightly match a Korean and an American? No, I am totally serious about it. I know such marriages are very difficult, but I have laid so much of a foundation with you that you know it can work out and you resolve to make it work. It is a miracle in itself that your mind works that way. It would never happen normally but only on the right foundation. Your original mind knows that.

It is not just getting married that is great, but what follows. As you work to build your marriage, you experience a powerful, magnetic pull from your original mind and the good spirit world.

Who started this kind of marriage for the first time in history? There have never been any truly blessed marriages before but there was plenty of illegal love, adultery and promiscuity. The only totally legitimate marriage is that given by God through the True Parents.

Because of the fall, people left God and lost knowledge about themselves; they became ignorant even of their origin. Throughout history, God had to make sacrifice after sacrifice to lay the foundation upon which legal marriages could take place for the first time in human history. According to biblical chronology, this took 6,000 years but those years are symbolic. Actually, God has been working for more than a million years to make these arrangements.

The Unification movement comes upon this foundation. After millions of years, at the right moment in human history, everything has been arranged in the proper order. Do you think my desire to bless couples is just an impulse? No, this is the focal point of the entire course of history that God has been developing. When we reached this destination, I knew what to do and I did it properly. You couples are the fruits of my work.

Some day you blessed couples may say to other couples, “How long have you been giving suffering to God’s heart and all mankind? Your so-called happy marriage has brought so much pain to the rest of mankind and to God.” But what if those couples turn against you and say, “You are in a historical position, but you always sought only your family’s happiness and never cared about us”? You may not fully comprehend your situation now, but your ancestors do and your descendants will. How can you escape the accusation of the spiritual world? Such accusation is most fearful.

If you go to the spirit world without making a clear foundation on earth, how will you appear there? What kind of name and history will you make during your lifetime? Everyone sets some kind of tradition, bad or good, and passes it on to his descendants. If you make a bad tradition, your descendants will inherit it and then accuse you for it.

Your ancestors are watching your situation closely because they are very interested in what you are doing. You are standing in an important position and you have a duty and responsibility to fulfill it. If you are concerned only about yourself, your ancestors will become very angry with you. You are a living representative of three ages – past, present and future. Think about that; it is a serious responsibility. Even in the midst of persecution I concentrate on fulfilling my responsibility; that is the only way I can accomplish it. Our mission is most serious.

More important than your individual situation is your family’s situation. More important than your family is your tribe’s situation. More important than your tribe is your nation’s situation. More important than your nation is the world. And God’s situation is the most important of all. If you visualize each of these positions as a series of points reaching around in a circle, God’s position is almost next to yours. But there is a barrier between you and God that you have to tear down. Not everyone tears it down, but you should do it. People created that barrier, so it is logical that people have to destroy it. Others may make excuses for not removing it, but we clearly understand the situation, we know the direction to take, and we have the method. You have to know these things as clearly as you can see your face in the mirror.

Your lineage has received this message only one time. The universal opportunity comes only once – during my lifetime. It will not return. I am in this world only once, so this is a very precious time. How can you pass up this opportunity? You should tell yourself that no matter how difficult the challenge may be, you will not avoid it. You should resolve to accomplish everything during my lifetime on earth.

I have faced so many difficult situations but I have overcome them one by one up until the present time. The communist world and the democratic world can no longer coexist. Only God’s teaching through Reverend Moon can solve the problem and unite public opinion around the world. Think about it. This is the level we have reached.

Think how much God has helped to bring about this level of achievement. Think about how much the spirit world has been helping. God paid the price for all this; He paid the price for me and the Unification Church movement. You have to realize that you are not here on your own; God is standing behind you.

I have devoted my lifetime to setting this tradition and my family has done the same. My ancestors are also working toward this victory. Instead of resting at night, they are busy helping our movement all over the world. You are deeply indebted because of that. How can you try to snatch freedom for yourself? The attitude of the fallen world is to seek freedom and happiness for one’s self. If you focus just on your own happiness, God won’t recognize you. God cannot acknowledge anyone concerned only with personal happiness.

I never look for the easy way out. I take the direct way, no matter how difficult it may be, and I always penetrate the obstacles. Don’t look for an escape route; challenge the difficulties and go through them.

My children don’t complain to me. No matter how difficult things may be or how long it takes, they follow in silence. Mother has done this as well. Can’t you do it, too? Of course you can. Now you know clearly how important this time is. You will never be able to find another such opportunity. This is a serious matter.

Like the Israelites in the wilderness, you don’t understand God’s providence thoroughly. The Israelites didn’t know right away that they were going to Canaan, or Paradise. Moses had to teach them. You are in the same situation; you don’t know everything. You don’t understand how to penetrate Satan’s world. God knows and I know, but no one else does.

How many times have you American leaders complained to me? Some of you wonder why other church leaders seem to be doing opposite things. An ocean church leader, for instance, asks why we need the home church system. Some complain about the expenses of ICUS, CAUSA, PWPA, and ICC conferences. We are working in many different ways. We are educating ministers and bringing them to Korea. I have been making every kind of preparation; these conferences and assemblies are for the purpose of saving this country.

For 40 years I have been making a foundation to save America. Now the leaders understand and recognize the foundation that has been laid. It is amazing that a foundation has been established in all four directions.

Many young leaders feel that it is time for them to think about themselves. How miserable an internal situation they have! Why didn’t they say that 10, 13, or 14 years ago? How much encouragement are such leaders giving the American Unification Church movement? It would be good if they can repent for their attitude. Consider how many Americans have died during these past 14 years. Perhaps 21 million people have gone to hell during this time. Isn’t it obvious how urgent the situation is?

Consider the world situation; think about the 5 billion people living on this earth. How many have died in the past 10 years? How many people have been lost while the providence was delayed 40 years? How much harm has been done in the world? The situation is most serious!

You are one individual out of the billions of people on this earth. I am concerned about you and your family, but not for your sake as individuals. My concern is for saving the world and for liberating God; that is why God has been working with me. God deals with individuals and families from that perspective. Is that clear?

Because my purpose is the same as God’s, God has been working with me and helping me. That is why I have been able to console Him. This is the only thing I focus on. God is real. I think about the same things God does. I have clearly taught you everything and now it is your responsibility to carry it out. I have invested my full effort and completed all my responsibility. How can you say you are busy with your own affairs?

According to the Principle, three things are required for a conditional offering: a person or central figure, a time period, and the offering. If you make your offering after the conditional time period is over, God cannot use it; it has no value. In the future you might want to do good things for the Unification Church or help out financially, but you have to make a timely decision. The providential way means decision-making during a specific time period. Then God will command you to act. I want you to take your responsibility seriously and have no complaints.

When you thoroughly understand the Principle and practice it, you can accuse Satan. You will be able to recognize his work and not get involved in it. We are fighting a war on the front line. There is no time to waste. Satan’s world has much time. Satan doesn’t like any intrusion into his territory, but God sends forth His spies to make holes in Satan’s defenses in order to take over. So are you going to complain again? The American family complains too much; it’s too noisy!

You blessed couples should realize your own value. This historical time will never recur. You are the first in your lineage to receive the Blessing. The nucleus of the spirit world is the blessed family; ours are the only legal marriages in the spirit world. Spirit world doesn’t recognize any other; the rest of the married couples go their separate ways in the spirit world.

Whom will you follow in the spirit world? You must follow the True Parents’ family; you are part of their lineage. Has my family been indifferent to the task of world restoration or have they accompanied me even through all the persecution? They have been with me.

You are the connection between your lineage and True Parents. Your ancestors and descendants are linked with True Parents through you; so you are now the ancestor. Through the True Parents and centering on God, you have received a new blood lineage and are making a new root. In order to be engrafted to me, you must cut back everything else. You must cut off your fallen trunk in order to receive the graft of the new tree.

God doesn’t like the American focus on individualism; no other nation has such a strong concept. You should become like children, starting fresh with no concepts. The first thing children do is memorize their parents’ faces. The Bible clearly says that unless you become like a little child you will not enter heaven. Are you like a child?

The values of American society need to be changed. God doesn’t like free sex, drug abuse, family breakdown, youth problems, or a self-centered standard. God cannot accept the fallen concepts or qualities passed on to you from your parents. In the Garden of Eden, God was the only one in the parental position. There was no family, country, or world level at that time. According to the Principle viewpoint, all of mankind’s concepts should have come from God.

Compare this to your current situation. You may be proud of living in the United States, but my attitude goes beyond nationality. If I had stuck to Korean traditions, I would not have received so much persecution there. But since I took a different course, people naturally resisted me. You should clearly understand that I am opposed to Satan’s world. You need to give up the habits that provide Satan a foundation to influence you. By denying your bad habits you can keep Satan from entering you.

Our aim is to jump over into another world. You need to develop a whole new system in order to cross the boundary into God’s world. You have to make a new family, tribe and nation based on one central person. With God’s permission, you will establish your family and tribe and dedicate them for the sake of the world. Remember how seriously I have worked to establish this during my lifetime.

You should be proud of your family system. Your family’s roots are not in you or the world, but in God. You don’t realize how precious this is. God knows and I know the value of this family system, but your perspective is more limited. We see you more clearly, so you must trust our view. A revolution is truly in progress. Please evaluate yourself from the viewpoint of Principle and see how well your family measures up. I have been speaking to you and teaching you over and over so you should understand the truth very well. Isn’t that correct?

This is the only time when people can be given the Blessing by the True Parents. Once we are gone from the earth, this opportunity will be gone, too, so this is a most special time. Those who broke this precious Blessing of their own will have blocked the way for up to 70 generations of their good ancestors. Their progress is hindered and they don’t know where to go. You must realize how important your marriage is. It takes an incredible amount of hard work to indemnify it. Because I realize the importance of your marriages, I am so serious and I am working so hard.

Those couples who have fought with each other in the past, raise your hands. I see that some of you haven’t raised your hands. Does that mean you have never had a fight? You are being given a special chance: if you raise your hands now you can receive pardon. Spirit world is watching you. This is a good opportunity, so you shouldn’t miss it! I will ask again: those who have fought, raise your hands. Be on the safe side and admit it!

Okay, here’s another question: those who promise never to fight again, raise your hands. Now stand up. If you can’t make that promise just stay seated. If you are seated, that means you are determined to fight! Now I want each couple to hold hands. Go out and find your spouse if he or she is not in this room. Those who aren’t sure, in the future don’t raise your hands, but if you are determined never to fight again raise both hands. If one refuses to raise his or her hand, the other can force it up! Let me see your hands – both of them.

Now I will forgive you for your past mistakes, and spirit world will forgive you as well. But you really shouldn’t fight with each other. Those who are determined not to fight any more, please lower your hands and sit down again.

(Father speaks for a while in Korean, without translation. ) Do you understand what I have been saying? Why not? You have the same ears, so why don’t you know Korean? You came from a different place! One thing special about Koreans is that no matter how hard I pound on them they realize that they deserve it. They want to follow their Father, even though I am harsh. They respond, “Yes, Father, if you say so, that is right.”

Do you Americans have the same attitude? You turn away when I pound on you, don’t you? I have seen many people do that. But you are not normal Americans. You are different. Who caused such a different breed of people to arise? Not me, but God. God worked through your original mind and you responded. you actually did it.

Your families will live for the ideal and be happy, right? Let me ask you one question: do you have a tribe to welcome you? When will you have such a tribe? It will be in home church. Will you make home church successful? When past, present or future? Many people give the same answer: sometime.

I expect you to continue to do your mission as well as raise your family and connect them with God. Adam and Eve multiplied and the result is this fallen world. This whole realm needs to be brought back to God’s original, ideal realm, centering on parents and God’s true love. False love entered the world through Satan. At that time there were only two human beings, Adam and Eve. If Satan had attacked later and had influenced only a few people, history would have been different. But he infected the very root of humanity.

God has been working to recreate the original realm, returning this world to its central point. He has been interceding in human history at key points, striving to give mankind new parents and a new lineage. Working through Judaism and Christianity and now at the time of the Second Advent, God has been bringing mankind back to this central point.

At the time of the Second Advent, all people should become one under one common set of parents. The only occasion for it to happen smoothly came immediately following World War II. Centering on Christianity, God’s world could have been realized at that time of history. The aftermath of World War II was the golden opportunity. At that time Christianity had a strong foundation which God had worked hard to create. Christianity’s foundation extended throughout the world, so it was possible that people throughout the world could have welcomed the True Parents. Then the original family, clan, race, nation and world could have been established. The original position had to be restored from bottom to top.

Two thousand years ago, Jesus and his bride should have appeared and been welcomed by the whole world. Then the will of God would have been fulfilled. The Jewish religion on the right hand and the Jewish nation on the left hand should have united to welcome Jesus, and within 40 years the whole world, centering on Rome, could have been united. Then the God-centered, restored country would have been created.

Since that did not happen, the Lord of the Second Advent had to come to re-indemnify what Jesus could not do. At the end of World War II, established Christianity on the right hand and the Christian nation of the United States on the left hand should have united. Thus Americans are the second Israelites, called to fulfill what the first Israelites failed to do at the first coming. American Christians represent the Jewish religion and the United States the nation of Israel 2,000 years ago. Thus America is in the position of second Israel, and other nations can be connected to the providence through it.

The Second Advent was necessary to repair on the worldwide level the lack of unity at the time of the First Advent, but neither American Christians nor the United States recognized the Second Advent. Since this failed, the Unification Church had to be established and the whole course of preparation re-indemnified. Then Korean Christians and the nation of Korea took over the position of Israelites.

If Jesus had achieved his goal, he could have restored the world within 40 years. At the time of the Second Advent, the situation was similar. During the past 40 years, we have been working to re-indemnify the world situation. During these 42 years of Unification Church activity, I have been leading you through the wilderness like Moses leading the first Israelites. We have had no land, no place to settle.

The work of preparing the foundation was repeated three times. At Jesus’ time the providence centered on the Jewish faith. At the Second Advent the providence centered upon Christianity and the United States. Since both of those failed, Korea has had to stand in that position. That is why Korea comes into the picture.

Jesus could not accomplish this restoration before going to the spirit world. He worked for 400 years in the spirit world to re-indemnify that foundation. But when Christianity failed its mission, I worked to indemnify it within 40 years during my physical lifetime. That period corresponds to Jesus’ 400 years of effort in the spirit world and the 4,000 years of preparation for Jesus’ coming. Those 40 years re-indemnified all these conditions.

Now 42 years have passed since the end of World War II. Now Koreans are in the leading providential position. Koreans are always at the center of an issue, either in a good way or a bad way. If they turn toward the good, goodness will prosper; if they turn toward the bad, wrong will gain strength. As you know, Korea is divided into two; the democratic side is the right wing and the communist side the left wing. North Korea is fiercely communist and has violently opposed the South. For 40 years they have been confronting one another.

I have been laboring in Korea to plant the seed of unity at the core of division. We established the National Federation for the Unification of the Fatherland; this means unification of North and South Korea. Before the organization was formed, the incumbent party and the opposition party in South Korea were constantly fighting. But it has become apparent to both of them that there is no longer any point in fighting. Now Korea looks to us for direction. If we move one way, Korea will take that course; if we move another way, Korea will take that course. This is forming the axis around which the people of the world are arrayed.

The United States must follow the same law. Just as Jesus was supposed to be able to go and talk to the leaders of the Roman Empire, I have come to the United States. I have been working so hard to set the direction that this country can follow.

Two thousand years ago, the Roman Empire had many far-flung colonies, including Israel. At this time, the United States is the broad, mother country and Korea is like her colony. The relationship between the Israelites and Rome was similar to that between Korea and America today. We have to pay the indemnity now to restore that situation. According to the historical time identity, the same pattern reappears because the previous failure needs to be restored.

Another function of the last 40 years was to allow for the third Israel to grow up to maturity. After World War II, the third Israel had nothing – no family, no clan or country – in contrast to the fallen civilization, which had developed clans and nations and had spread throughout the world. Starting from nothing, we had to pay this indemnity in 40 years; we had to bring everything to fruition centering on this horizontal axis.

If Jesus had fulfilled the whole dispensation, nothing additional would have been necessary, but since that didn’t happen, we now have to re-indemnify it. That means the third Israel must go and restore the second Israel and help it fulfill its function as the restored nation. This would accomplish the indemnity. This restored position must be implanted in the United States so it can make up for its failure 40 years ago. Otherwise, the United States will not be able to survive.

This is why I have been working here – bringing back all the scattered spiritual fortune, you might say. I have been indemnifying worldwide conditions, recovering all the lost requirements and bringing them back to be firmly implanted here. Korea is divided into two countries, but we are restoring the position of individuals, families, clans, races, nation and the world in Korea and are bringing them back to the United States.

This is not just a symbolic accomplishment. True Parents are real people, not symbols. In the same way, both North and South Korea have to be united. This is going to happen soon. Then out of this unity will arise the family, tribe and nation – North and South Korea. When the United States follows God’s will at this time, it will reindemnify its failure after World War II. Once North and South Korea achieve unity, the free world and the communist world can unite.

As you know, in 1988 all four of the major providential nations will elect their leaders. The president of the United States, the premier of Japan, the president of Korea and the chancellor of Germany will all be chosen in 1988. Who holds the key to the direction those elections will take? When North and South Korea become one, it will solve the problems between East and West Germany as well as heal the divisions between the communist and the free world.

This is what I have been working to accomplish. As soon as this is fulfilled, the free world will follow this direction and the whole world will enter God’s realm. The differences between communism and democracy will completely fade away. Even now communist countries are adopting aspects of the free market system and democratic countries are adopting more centralized policies. The distinctions between left and right are no longer clear.

Now you know why I called the United States the second Israel and why Korea has to be the third Israel. The third Israel is playing this role because the first and second failed completely. The challenge is to make everything successful; there is no other reason for Korea to be in that position.

The situation of Israel in the Middle East is very tense and difficult. The United States is facing many difficulties both around the world and domestically. Korea, too, is in the midst of great turmoil. Why are such things happening to all three countries? The first Israel – the Jewish state – is undergoing tremendous difficulties for basically religious reasons. Since Judaism has virtually given up the idea of the advent of the Messiah, Islam and Hinduism have gotten the better of them religiously. The war that Israel has been waging in the Middle East is a religious war. Then the Russians moved in and took advantage of the situation in the Middle East. The communist way of thinking has exerted much influence there. Actually, Christianity should have influenced the region, but when they didn’t, the Soviets moved in.

It was good that the United States assisted Israel in gaining its independence; this was the proper thing to do for the dispensation. Jewish people who had been scattered all over the world came back to their homeland and recreated the nation of Israel, but look at how many problems it is now experiencing.

As I have said many times, the United States was in an ideal situation in 1945. It was primarily Christian in religion and that faith was flourishing. Communism was not attracting many people at all. If this nation had done the job right it could have stimulated rapid unity throughout the world. Everything was set up, waiting for fulfillment, but the United States failed to recognize the Second Coming.

Since God lost the body of His son in Asia, that lost body must be restored from Asia at the time of the Second Coming. In other words, if Jesus’ mission had been completely successful, his thought and teaching would have spread from the Middle East to the Far East, rather than first moving West. It would have embraced all of Asia, including the realms of Hinduism, Confucianism and Buddhism. After traveling around the world to Europe, it would have finally reached the Roman Empire, which could have automatically accepted his teaching.

However, since Jesus’ mission was thwarted, a different direction had to be taken. After the first Israelites failed, the second Israelites took a different course. They went west, reaching Europe first. Finally, at the last dispensational moment Christianity was brought to Korea. It arrived only 200 to 300 years ago. Instead of spreading to Korea within a few centuries of Jesus’ lifetime, Christianity took nearly 2,000 years to get there.

Without question, Korea is a most religious country. Buddhism has flourished there even more than in the country of its origin, India. Likewise, China virtually neglected Confucianism, while Koreans adhere faithfully to its precepts. When Billy Graham visited Korea, he said that it was the most fervently Christian nation in the world. The spirit of God is in Korea and it is truly a religious nation.

Furthermore, Korea has other significant characteristics. Like Italy in Europe, Korea is a peninsular nation. The Roman Catholic Church made mistakes in medieval times and, as a result, humanism has taken the place of a God-centered viewpoint in the West. As a result of the Roman Catholic Church’s failure to fulfill the original mission of Christianity, the prevalent attitude of Western life is materialistic, and many divisions have taken place in the world.

All this has to be restored. The only country which has the same conditions as Italy is Korea. Both countries are peninsulas and they have similar climates and even strikingly similar national characters. The ideal of the Catholic Church is now the ideal of the Unification Church and should become the ideal of the entire religious world.

The mistakes of the Vatican gave rise to materialism and secular humanism; ultimately, communist theory resulted from such failures. Now these things must be reindemnified in Korea. The Unification Church must offer the remedy. We must mend the American way of thinking, particularly secular humanism, and transform it into Godism. Then we must correct the communist way of thinking. Both worlds must be indemnified, centering on the Unification Church. After that is cleared up, the mistakes made by the Vatican will be re-indemnified. Do you follow me?

Why am I opposed to communism? Why am I against the prevailing American attitudes? America promotes individualism, and communism promotes materialism, and both of those are satanic ideologies.

The leaders of the Vatican were ignorant of God’s will and direction, so they made a lot of mistakes. But how about us? We have been told everything so we have no room to make mistakes. We are proclaiming loudly and clearly the need for ecumenism and unification of religion. We are pleading with people to bring all religions into unity, not just the Christian denominations. That is why we sponsor the Congress of the World’s Religions as well as the International Conferences for the Unity of the Sciences and the CAUSA conferences. I initiated all those projects in order to bring unity, not division. All these activities are to re-indemnify past failures. We are reaching world leaders through programs such as the Summit Conference and global economic programs.

Religious people in the past meant to do good but, because they did not realize where God’s direction was heading, the result was error and tragedy. We can see the fruits in the United States today. Restoration needs to be centered on one person because everything starts from one original point. Everything has to return to one person and through him spread out again and re-indemnify conditions properly. This is why I am leading all these activities.

The Israelites lost their country because of historical failure. For 2,000 years the Jews had no country of their own, but at the time of the Second Coming they reestablished their nation. Jews who had been scattered throughout the world returned to help re-establish Israel. Many true patriots chose to return to the land of their origins. People gave up everything they had for the sake of Israel.

The United States has lost so much, but we are working to bring everything back again. Secular Americans don’t know how to accomplish it but the members of the Unification Church do. In this way we will indemnify everything for the sake of the United States. We are the re-indemnifiers of America.

While this is being done, I am also working to bring the third Israelites into the picture so they can indemnify the failures of the first and second Israel. Although Korea is a small country, it is a most crucial one. Many high officials in the Reagan administration have gone to Korea because they understand that nation’s critical importance. The United States is doing everything it can to help bring about a solution to the current problems in Korea because it senses spiritually that if it loses Korea, it loses everything. By helping Korea work out its situation, the United States will be restored.

Centering on Korea, the first and second Israel must work together to bring God’s dispensation to its culmination. Now all the failures must be restored, failures of 2,000 years ago as well as of 40 years ago. Everybody must help spiritually at this time.

What is the responsibility of the Unification Church? The Moonies are the church of the third Israel. The church of the third Israel must invest its full thrust into the restoration of Korea. Do you agree? Don’t you think that the second Israel should participate in the successful restoration of the third Israel? Once the third Israel is restored, the first and second Israels will also be restored.

This is why I have sacrificed and invested so much effort to bring the Jewish and Christian faiths together. I have been inviting rabbis and ministers to Korea, where they have been learning a great deal. “We should unite,” we suggest to them. Many of these religious leaders are receiving direct revelations from God about this point and they return to the United States with a clear understanding that Korea is the religious core of the world.

When that Jewish-Christian unity comes into being, it will be just a matter of time until the rest of the work of restoration is accomplished. Once religious unity is accomplished, economy, ideology and other aspects of society will eventually link up with the one central point.

We must understand the characteristics of the church of the third Israel ourselves. We are a microcosm of humankind; the entire world family has been condensed into the form of one family, such as those of the 8,000 couples here today. The Korean blessed couples are the central core of the 8,O00 couples.

If you call the central core Abel, the blessed couples outside of Korea are in the position of Cain. But Cain and Abel are both true children of the same God and parents, and together they encapsulate the entire world. So when I bring the Cain couples from around the world to Korea they will have enough power to outweigh the current situation in Korea. Once all of us join together on God’s side, our weight will be enough to counterbalance all the satanic elements in Korea, and unification will begin to happen. When we unite around the strongest ideal, we will enhance the Korean nation. Then God’s side will win, and North and South Korea will begin to unite realistically.

I have mobilized the Korean blessed couples in order to build the country of the third Israel, our Fatherland. All of you are blessed couples of the third Israel too, but we still don’t have a country of our own. The first Israel has its country, the second Israel has the United States, but the third Israel – the Unification Church – has no nation. Therefore, it is logical that we have to build our nation, isn’t it? Whatever the cost, the Fatherland must be built.

What is the purpose of the blessed couples? It is to build the third Israel. Only families can build it. If you ask what you should do, the answer is to go and build the nation of the third Israel, our own Fatherland. The Unification Church needs that foundation.

Both God and mankind have been longing to see that one country. Our ideal is to build that country, the Kingdom of Heaven on earth, even though we don’t have enough of a foundation yet. Once we establish this foundation, we will be able to make a connection with virtually everybody. We need to substantiate God’s everlasting ideal. Centering on that, God can control and build everything up.

Blessed family members from outside of Korea must go there to build a nation for the third Israelites. The goal is to build the Kingdom of Heaven on earth, so shouldn’t you be mobilized for this purpose? Those who can say, “Yes, I will be mobilized,” raise your hands. Thank you. This is one well-organized and effective organization for fighting in this spiritual war. Normally any government that raises an army has to supply everything the soldiers need. But this is a group that supplies itself and even helps other nations. No government is supporting us.

By going to Korea and helping it become independent, blessed couples from around the world will automatically be able to connect with Korean people and even be able to live in Korea. This is the key connection you need in order to live legitimately in Korea.

In terms of dispensational history, what time is it now? This is the time for Cain to come to the front line and fight. This is different from the past, when people in the Abel position always stood on the front line of God’s side. Now people in the Cain position are to stand on the front line. Cain means the whole communist world, the fallen archangel, but it also includes the archangel on God’s side. Do you follow me? There are heavenly archangels and satanic archangels, and this is now the last war between them.

From now on, your family, clan, race and nation will all be connected. Your family should be qualified to represent the entire world. All blessed families should have this position. By raising the vertical standard, you can make the new ideal world, nation, tribe and family. My family represents the family, tribe and nation of the original world, a world where Satan cannot enter. This whole new world will be under God’s dominion; God’s realm will encompass everything within this huge circle. When everything is restored, Satan can no longer accuse. With the absence of accusation, restoration will be complete.

You haven’t known much about what I have been doing because this is the first time I have explained it clearly. Now you can understand. During all the years since I came to the United States, I have been working for this ideal. I have laid 95 percent of the foundation; the rest is yours. You have a 5 percent condition to fulfill, one which you can carry out with your own hands. You should clearly understand that the first Israel, second Israel and third Israel all share one common purpose.

Satan invaded and caused the fall. Restoration must take place, but how will it be done? Satan enticed Eve, then Adam, then their children. As a result of the fall, Adam and Eve’s children followed Satan down to hell. Therefore, all the couples and families of the third Israel have to indemnify the original family. Also, since the third Israel represents all countries, your families are families of the whole world. All the families of the third Israel must join together and indemnify Adam’s original family.

In the Unification Church I have always sent out the women to do witnessing. The Korean blessed wives are now working with other Korean women and their families in order to bring about restoration. The families in our Korean church represent God-centered Eve, or Rachel, and the rest of the Korean families represent Leah. Once these two kinds of families can unite, both of them will be saved. Korean people in general know about me and what I am doing. Many like me now and want to support me in some way. Why don’t you go and see for yourself?

Women are the center of their household so if they follow me, the husbands and children will follow as well. Then when we announce we are going to march forward to save and liberate North Korea, everyone will want to follow the liberation march. Today the people in North Korea are not given any information; they are treated just like slaves. Once we set out to liberate them, many people will follow us.

North Korean children are taught that Kim II Sung is their father. That is the only country teaching such a thing about its leader. Korea is the site of the most direct confrontation between the true father on the heavenly side and the false father on the satanic side. Our “weapon” is love, whereas their weapons are violence, fear, and coercion. But it is our responsibility to overcome all that.

What is my position in relation to women? To the women members of the Unification Church, I am father and they are daughters. To the rest of the women of the world, I represent all males and the unfallen elder brother, as well as the position of Adam, or father. Unification Church members are not only sons and daughters to me but also heavenly archangels. So you women must follow Adam, me, and embrace Cain and Abel as your two sons. The satanic world distorted or reversed this original pattern but now God is restoring it and harvesting the fruits. The original will of God has not changed.

In the future, if you are asked when you paid the indemnity on all levels from that of the family to the world, you will be able to say, “I did it by helping the Korean family at this crucial time. In that way I fulfilled my 5 percent portion of responsibility for world restoration.” That is good enough. This is a one-time chance to indemnify everything in a very short period, so it is a rare and precious opportunity.

At the fall, the parents made the mistake. So I have come, representing parents, in order to work to indemnify everything. Now I am able to pass everything on to you. You can receive your true family, true tribe, true nation and true world. In theory, that is all there is to it; it is relatively easy to accomplish. Seven thousand blessed wives will go to Korea to work for this cause. The number 7,000 represents a multitude. In Elijah’s time, for instance, there were 7,000 faithful people in Israel. There should have been 7,000 couples in the Christian era, but it wasn’t accomplished. Now seven thousand women of the third Israel will go to Korea and work together to indemnify everything. With 7~000 we can indemnify all things.

While I was in Danbury, connection was made with 7,000 ministers in order to link us to the rest of the world. Now we are in the process of sending 7,000 ministers to Korea. Internally, 7,000 blessed wives will go to Korea to connect with Korean families. Then the leaders and members of both Christianity and the Unification Church will come into unity. Once we are engrafted into the Korean spirit and viewpoint, that unity will expand to the whole world.

While you are in Korea, your husband and children will no doubt have a difficult time. You know what a family without their mother can be like. But whatever the sacrifice, this needs to be done. Each husband also has to support his wife while she is working far away in Korea. The husbands will be fighting their lonely battle, not only taking care of their family in America but supporting their wife too.

The condition may last for three years or one and a half years, until October or November of 1988, depending on the situation. But it will be at least one and a half years. This has to be done at this ending point of fallen history.

With our own hands we will build our own country; we will call it our Fatherland. That country will not be just a Korean country but our own, the third Israel. Do you understand? After that happens national borders and passports will no longer be necessary! People may need certificates, but no more passports or visas.

The Little Angels School has a program to bring the teenaged children of the older blessed couples for one or two years of study. That school is very crowded now so I want to establish schools in each province of Korea, where you can all send your children when they reach that age.

We have many examples to follow. You know how hard the Jewish people, the first Israelites, have worked during this century, dedicating their lives and investing everything they had to build their homeland. They are making a beautiful country out of the desert. The American pioneers worked hard to build this nation, the second Israel. Certainly the Unification Church can do better! In building the third Israel, we should surpass the standard of any American patriot and any World War II hero. We should be capable of working three times harder and setting a higher standard than anyone from the first or second Israel. Do you think I am just a big dreamer, or am I realistic? This is our reality.

People of all five colors of skin will assemble in Korea. You may have had a hard time achieving unity here in the United States, but in Korea you will have to make unity. I trust that you will succeed there. There are many varieties of women, and when they get together they are usually very talkative. What a noisy place Korea will be! The Chinese character that shows three women together means something very noisy and very bad, the worst thing imaginable! Ask any Korean or Japanese about this. It’s true!

You may think you will be helping me but, actually, I have nothing to gain by bringing many women to Korea. I have never done things just because I like them. In fact, I always do things I don’t like. You will have a lot of freedom; the terms and conditions are good. You can do anything you like, really: you can fight among yourselves, you can fight with the blessed women from other countries, you can even fight your central figure. But there is one person you may not fight against, your parent. I am in Adam’s position, and there is only one commandment: don’t fight Adam. You may fight anybody else, to your heart’s content!

I am saying this laughingly, but actually it is a serious point. The Principle is serious, not something to laugh at. The entire tragedy of the fall resulted from a woman’s disobedience to Adam. But now, in the time of restoration, there is no place for disobedience. So please control yourself and don’t oppose Adam. As long as you say yes to whatever I ask, you may throw a tantrum with anybody else.

If I direct you to fast, for instance, all of you must obey. Of course, if you cheat and go to the bathroom to eat something, I may tolerate it because I would understand that whoever sneaks into a bathroom to eat must be miserably hungry! But otherwise, you shouldn’t eat if I tell you not to.

Now is the time to plan how you will participate. Each woman must pray and make plans. You should make this resolution: “When I go to Korea, I will indemnify all the bad things in America. Once I get to Korea I will do much better than I did here.” You need to prepare for the day when you hear the word, “Go to Korea tomorrow.” We will even have some training program for reaching out to the communists in North Korea. Don’t think that North Koreans are wicked people; they are very pure people who have been taught totally wrong things.

You are fortunate to still have a preparation period. In terms of geopolitics, the world can never abandon Korea to turmoil. Strife in Korea would cause many problems for the United States, Japan and even China. Each of those countries would like general elections to be held in both North and South Korea. Eventually there will be a consensus that elections are necessary. In preparation for that, we want to go to the North and teach people to vote for God’s will.

We can teach people, “Reverend Moon has made a foundation throughout the world and that is why we have come here. God’s world is so much better than the communist world.” You can explain in detail; you can teach Godism, Unification Thought and Principle. Every North Korean must know the truth and be liberated.

Until now people have been ignorant under communism but when you come and tell them the truth they will be amazed. “Is that true?” they will exclaim. “We didn’t know anything about that.” It will be the first time they hear about it. Then the country will completely change. If we take 10 million North Koreans to tour the South, they will see how different and how much better life is there, and their attitudes will completely turn around.

Then if they are given the chance to vote on their choice of a system there would be no contest. They would respond, “We hate Kim II Sung and his system, but we welcome Reverend Moon’s ideal.” After that, Korea will be united as one country. It will not be so difficult. That is the kind of situation that will be created. You can explain how we have built a foundation in 150 countries. The Korean people will follow when they know we have the economic foundation, the manpower, and the strongest ideal.

Your only responsibility is to follow me. You didn’t know everything I have been doing, but now you do. Will you follow my instructions and make the same commitment to this goal? Will you help restore Korea? Will you be the people of the Kingdom of Heaven on earth? How wonderful Moonies are! What an exciting time this is! How do you feel now? Wonderful! I trust you.

All you women should prepare for that day of mobilization. Actually, all we need are 7,000 women, not everybody. Imagine how many Japanese members there are. The Japanese women have short legs and can move very fast. They will move very quickly to fill those 7,000 positions. Please prepare yourself. I won’t give you many days’ notice. You may hear the announcement, “Tomorrow you go.”

Discuss this with your husband and children, even your small children. Also discuss it with your relatives and plan what to do. Tell them about the situation in Korea. Your family members will receive blessing through this. Koreans have come here to help this country; you will be doing the same thing for them.

(Question: How much time do we have to prepare?) I don’t know how much preparation time there will be. Only God knows. The Korean women have already begun the work; they went out the beginning of June. Your turn is next. Those who will say, “Yes, Father, I will go,” stand up.

Don’t expect me to keep coming here to speak. Many different things are now happening. Professors are visiting from Korea, for instance, and there are many places I should be going to work. So just forget about me! You know what you must do, so from now on, you should act of your own accord. Make your own decision and don’t wait for me. Let’s accomplish what must be done.

(Gifts presented from the 8,000 couples. Three cheers.)

## WE SHALL LIVE IN THE ORIGINAL HOMELAND

By Fami1yfed June 25, 2018 June 25, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1987

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### July 1, 1987
Belvedere
Translator – Bo Hi Pak

(Dr. Pak: The title this morning is like a poem. The problem is, I cannot translate poetry!) When we speak of “we” it means men and women, but more importantly “we” includes all the things of creation, including the trees, animals and everything God created. What is the stimulus or the power which can move all those elements? How are we moved? Generally, it is oneself, “me,” who is most important in moving or motivating “we.”

Which is more significant – the individual or men and women together? Or we might ask, which is more important – “I” or “we”? This is a basic, fundamental question. The most important thing we must establish is that each person, each “I,” dwells within the group, within “we.” It is not the other way around – “we” within “I.” When one says “I” it signifies an individual who is surrounded by a multitude, called “we.” Thus each “I” is a representative of the group. Whenever you speak of “I,” you already denote “we.” In that respect, it is acceptable to speak of yourself, in reference to the whole – everybody else. The emphasis upon yourself, “I,” is acceptable in that case.

But in this present American society, individualism has become the pervading spirit. The concept we have been discussing is alien to this society. When individualism is taken to its farthest extreme, a person begins to repel everything else. He thinks, “Why do I need this society? Why do I need this nation? Why do I have to care about the world? I don’t need my family, either, including my children. Why should I love my wife?” All of these attitudes are the extreme manifestations of individualism.

Thus there are two different ways of viewing oneself. As an American, you can be proud, thinking, “I am second to none in the world because I am a citizen of the number – one country.” This is all right as long as your attitude also includes, “I am a representative of the United States, so I want to be a good one. I want to represent my country well.” In that case, thinking of yourself is acceptable. But on the other hand, if you don’t care about anything other than yourself, then your “I” becomes very wrong, very selfish.

Which perspective is truly valuable? That is another key question. When the individual represents all, when he speaks for the entire entity, then the individual has value virtually equal to that whole group. Many people around the world want to come to live in the United States. This country is a goal for many people simply because it has one special characteristic – it represents all the rest of the world. It is a microcosm of the world and all of humanity.

Let us consider the eyes. Imagine if one eye proclaimed, “T am number one and I don’t care about the nose or the mouth or those guys called ears. I’m most important.” That just doesn’t make any sense. When the eye recognizes the whole entity and strives to serve the overall well – being of the face and body, then the eye indeed is important and plays a most significant role. But if it disregards the larger entity, trying to focus on itself alone, it cannot succeed.

How does your mind work? Are you always comparing your situation to others? Suppose someone has 10 good things, and someone else has 11. Which would you prefer – 10 or 11? What about a choice between 11 and 12? Suppose you are holding on to 12 good things, thinking, “This is the best.” But then you say, “Uh oh, that guy has 13! I’d better get more!” Then someone else comes along with 14.

When you speak of “we,” it includes your parents, spouse, brothers, sisters, sons and daughters. What is your position? You are in the center, so above you are the parents, below you are the children, on the left and right are the brothers and sisters. If the husband is at the center, is the wife in front of him or behind him? She can be in either place. Would you like to place yourself in the middle, surrounded by all these loved ones? Or would you prefer to just go off to the side somewhere, isolating yourself and dwelling all alone? Certainly you want to be at the center. Everyone wants to be there and stay there.

When you are at the center, it means you are a representative. A representative includes everything – what is above, below, to the right and left, to the front and rear. All elements can be found in that representative.

How many people, then, are needed to become the representative for human beings? Actually, two people – one man and one woman – represent all men and all women. Who is most central for men and women? It is each other. For men, the central representative is a woman. You women feel good to be able to say, “Yeah, we represent those guys.” Then women cannot be the women’s representatives. Someone else can represent you better. If there is a man among your representatives, you feel excited about that and you like it.

We have spoken so far about the definition of “we.” Next we need to talk about how we live. Where do you want to live? One type of woman might say, “I want to enjoy my life and just live for myself. I don’t care about anything else.” Another woman will say, “I want to live for a man and the excitement of having an important object. I want to live for the sake of my object.” What do you think – which kind of life is more exciting? Don’t you American women like the first kind? You know that the second one is more valuable, although you probably didn’t have that opinion before. This is a manifestation of the value of education – you have learned the right way!

The prevailing attitude of American society today is individualistic selfishness – “I am everything. I don’t care about anything else.” That is actually ruining society. American people always enjoy being number one. Among the nations of the world, you want to be second to none. That attitude is not necessarily bad in itself, as long as you want to excel within the framework of the world, as a nation among the rest of the nations. It is natural and an original concept to want to be proud of your country. If you want to be a representative of your people, a champion of your nation, that is good and right.

America can have additional pride for being the microcosm of the world. Every race lives here – black, white, yellow, brown, red. You name it, you’ve got everything. Therefore, you can say, “America represents all of humanity and I am a representative of America.” Then you have a legitimate reason to be proud. But if you think, “America is great because of us, the white people,” that is not valid.

When you think about the numbers of white people in the world, they are actually a small minority. Probably there are only 90% million in the entire world. But the total population of the world is 5 billion! Thus white people are only one out of six. Can you say, “I don’t care about the other five-sixths of the world”? If you take that attitude, you are just being self-destructive. Don’t you think that such a concept, which pervades in some quarters of this nation, should be eliminated?

I am saying that you should be proud of America being number one and proclaim it to the world day and night. As long as you are proud from the perspective of a representative of America, then I approve. God also approves of it. When you think, “I am representing all of humanity,” then God will welcome it. Do you want to think like that?

The satanic concept is, “I am number one all by myself.” If you are trying to push everybody else down to make yourself the only important person, that is satanic. Look at your hand. Ask it, “Would you like to exist just for your own sake? Or would you like to be doing something worthy and good for the rest of mankind?” What would the hand answer? It would certainly want the second option.

The self-centered attitude which is so common in America today will perish, without a doubt. It can never be prosperous. Do you like the idea of perishing? Maybe American people like to perish! When I give you such a clear definition, you can realize which direction America is going. Is it descending or ascending? Descending means going down, and that means going to hell. Maybe American people like to go to hell? No one likes to go to hell.

What we need, then, is some sort of “shock treatment.” We’ve got to turn the heads of Americans – both men and women – around 180 degrees. Those who deny this, and do not want to be turned around, actually deserve to decline. If they continue to follow the road of decline, they will find themselves truly in hell. If somebody’s head is so unyielding and refuses to move, then you have to add extra force and yank it around. Don’t you think America needs that kind of treatment? You good Americans may not like to hear this, but you’ve got to answer yes. You recognize it is the truth, no matter how much you dislike hearing it.

When you women not only represent yourselves but also men, then you will be welcomed. You will not be rejected by any component of humanity. Women should say, “I am a representative of men,” then men will say, “Good for you. Come on in. We welcome you.” But how have you American women been living? What has been your attitude? You say independent. Do you like independence? There is no true independence when you don’t represent anybody or anything else. The woman must represent man and the man represents woman. They live for each other, have give and take, and there they find value.

Now you know who has the greatest value among men and women. Compare one person who represents the United States and another person who represents the entire world. Which has the greater value? Certainly, it is the one who represents the world. When you hear the things I have been teaching, do you want to become an American who not only lives for this country but also for the sake of the world? Or would you prefer just to think about America? Why do you prefer to live for the sake of the world? Everything in the world welcomes the person who lives for the largest purpose. The desire of all existence is to be welcomed, valued and respected.

Which has the greater value – to live for the sake of the five billion people on the earth today, or to live for the sake of all humanity throughout history? Certainly historical humanity is the largest purpose. It includes all those who lived before and are now in spiritual world, as well as those on earth now. Going a step further, we know there is a Creator of the universe. Isn’t it an even greater purpose to live for His sake? Amen! That means number one man! I like the word “amen.”

Whom does God like to represent? I know – God wants to represent money, right? Or maybe God says, “No, I want to represent knowledge. I’m going to be the King of knowledge and then I will be happy.” Or perhaps God says, “Power is all that matters. I want to take revenge on all the bad guys.”

Perhaps God wants to represent human beings, but would He prefer men or women? Human beings live about 100 years, at the most. If God had to sign certificates

of representation for each person, then He would be doing nothing else. He would be so busy! God is certainly clever. Something represents the past, present and future, as well as all of humanity – including all men and women. If such a thing exists, then God would say, “Yes, I will represent that.” It would be much simpler. Does such a thing exist?

It is something which everybody likes – children, old people, parents, grandparents, people from the East and the West, rich and poor, educated and unlearned. Is there such a thing? That is what we call true love. Do you know true love? Historically, then, who likes true love the most? Is it God or Reverend Moon? Reverend Moon has had only a limited existence here on the earth for 67 years. I am limited by the physical laws of nature. But there is an unlimited entity with an eternal, unchanging, unique quality – God.

Therefore, who will appreciate true love the most? Who will truly love true love the most? True love is eternal and it is also unchangeable. If God represents that eternal true love, do you think He can be changing from morning to evening, going in one direction and then another? God doesn’t do that. But what about you? Are you an unchangeable being, or a too changeable being? You don’t like these words very much. Even if I take away those words, still you are too changeable.

If I were to tap you on the head in a way that is unusual or different, immediately you would react and be upset, saying, “Why did you do that to me? What for?” If you say, “You shouldn’t hit me because I am a representative of the whole world and humanity,” then that is a correct attitude. But if you are just thinking of defending yourself in isolation, then it is inappropriate. You must consider yourself as a representative of the whole, not just a selfish individual being.

Moonies are a different breed, in a way, like different kinds of creatures. Do you think you are an unchangeable person, clinging to eternal truth and value and true love? You answer yes, but you don’t look so confident about it. Your eyes are rather evasive. That is because you don’t have true confidence.

All creation throughout history has been yearning to find their true representative. They want to find someone about whom they can say, “I belong to that person.” Do you think history has found that representative? Has such a person ever appeared, someone about whom the whole of creation could say, “Yes, I am well represented by that individual”? So far, no. You have listened to me this morning and you have come to the poignant realization that this is true. What about you? Are you in the position to become such a representative? Do you want to place yourself in that position to represent all creatures? You say yes. What a revolutionary difference that is from the conventional selfish outlook of people!

By coming to the level of seeing oneself as a representative of all the creatures of the universe, have you moved a short distance, or have you gone a revolutionary distance? When you listen to me at this hour, in this place, are you completely committed to these teachings? This means that here at Belvedere, on the morning of July 1, 1 am speaking to historical men and women. When historical men and women gather together. what are we going to do?

You have come to the realization: “I am the representative of the nation, world, universe and all creation.” But do you want to represent then all by yourself, or together with your loved ones? You want to be together. Why is that? What is the meaning of togetherness? It requires a circuit of love. Only through a circuit can love be enacted.

Let’s say you were an Olympic champion, just about to receive the award. But you wouldn’t want that medal just for yourself. You won it for your nation, so you would want to see your nation’s flag being raised, hear your national anthem being played. You would want your parents and children and your whole family to be there with you. You would want to represent them well. Isn’t that true?

Other people salute the person who represents them well. They are not saluting some idol; they are paying homage and respect to their representative. The United States is a basically Christian nation, yet there are thousands of statues of heroes all around the country. This doesn’t mean that Americans are idol-worshipers. When a country pays homage to its champions, do you think the country will tend to prosper or decline? Naturally, that is a good tradition. Honoring the nation’s champions and erecting commemorative statues to them will inspire more champions to arise.

Look at the large tree out on the lawn here at Belvedere. What does it represent? That tree is declaring to the world, “I represent God’s ideal creation. What a wonderful thing I am!” The statue of George Washington in Washington, D.C., represents this country. Which is actually a higher form of representation – that statue or this big tree? It is the tree. Therefore, you should salute that tree every morning, saying, “You are a greater champion than anything else because you represent God’s ideal.”

When you really mean such a thing and it’s not just lip service, it becomes a reality. Even a tiny blade of grass can say, “Don’t look down on me. I grew because of God’s love, so you must show respect to me.” Then you’ve got to salute the grass. It is telling the truth. Even Almighty God has to listen to the grass and agree, “You are absolutely correct. Amen to you!” Isn’t that wonderful?

Everything is connected to the love of God. In love there is no east or west, north or south. If some entity is not limited to any particular direction, all the creation will say, “Please come and dwell with us. You can stay everywhere, anywhere you want!” They want to be with it. What is it occupies the central position without any concept of north, south, east and west? It is true love. True love doesn’t have any particular dwelling place, not even a little home anywhere, but Everything has to go through that center. So where do you find true love? It is in the very center. You must not forget this point.

Do you think Reverend Moon is a fearsome person? I have an iron will, and uphold a most incredible teaching with utter firmness. But then, at night, what am I thinking? “Where is true love, where is true love?” My whole body and self are going in the direction of true love – my eyes, nose, legs, every single cell in my body heads toward true love. This is the case every day.

True love can come to us from the top, bottom, side, any angle – it doesn’t make any difference. It can come from anywhere and you will welcome it. What about you women? You know this is true. When your loving husband’s hand comes to you from the back, do you say, “No, that’s not the loving direction. Don’t do that!” It doesn’t matter what direction the loving hands of your husband touch you. He can approach you from the top of the head or the bottom of the foot. The loving hand is always a welcomed hand.

Think about it: imagine that your husband’s love penetrates you from the very bottom all the way to the top, and you have an axis. Then he can turn you around on that love axis. What do you think about that? We might call it the true love turn. Would you like to turn like that? Would you say, “Turn me more, more!” or, “Stop it, forget it, I don’t want it”? Which would you say? Would you protest to your husband, saying, “What a savage man you are!” Or would you say, “More, more, turn faster!”

God said, “I represent true love,” but how much more important and grateful you can be to say, “I not only represent true love, but I represent God as well.” So your position would be far more dramatic, even greater in a way. Love plus God – that’s what God’s object is all about. Would God be higher than His object or lower? What do you think? Think about God. Would He be jealous if someone went higher than he does? The more someone practices the give and take of true love, the greater the joy God can derive. There is no limit.

Let’s say there are 360 doors around a circle and they are all closed. Can something open all those 360 doors at once? What a great power that would be! Even God has to go around opening them one by one. Something other than God would have to have such power to open all 360 at once. What is that? Only love can do that. From the center, all you would have to do is push one button and all the 360 doors would be opened up at once. Every door would be opened to true love.

When everything within you is open to true love, do you think your mouth would be opened up, too? Even your tongue would be hanging out, ready to receive love Imagine if every cell in your body had a mouth. Do you think every one of those tiny mouths would be open? Every door opens to love – all at once. Whether there are a million doors or a billion, it doesn’t matter. It’s the power of love that does it. God Himself doesn’t do that.

When the husband comes home, he can enter through any door. The wife won’t say, “You can’t come in the back door, just use the front door.” When the beloved approaches, every door is open to him.

Therefore, true love is everything to us; it is truly good. Even some big man who looks rough and dirty like a beast will blossom like a flower when he is touched by true love. He will smile and shine with the beauty of true love. Anyone can become intoxicated by love so that he can do anything for love – sit down, lie on his belly. There is nothing love cannot inspire.

In true love, the lower one’s position, the better. Thus when you are in the servant’s position, you are in the better position because the lowest position can correspond with the highest. The truly virtuous king is the one who loves not only his cabinet members and ministers but also the lowest, poorest peasants. The king must be able to relate with the old lady in the countryside.

What about God? God is the greatest in history – truly He is the supreme King of all. Has that supreme King been concerned about only those who have been well-off, who have had comfortable lives, with no experience of suffering? Or has that King been dwelling with the miserable people on the bottom, those who have clung to righteousness and been persecuted for it? Which level do you think the King would dwell with more and correspond with – the higher level or the lowest?

There is no one whom God, with His true love, cannot love. He tries to embrace even the ugliest, most evil and vengeful people with His true love. Therefore, He is able to love even His own enemy. Wherever true love goes, there is the Kingdom of Heaven. If you go down to hell with true love, you can change it into heaven. Where do you think true love shines most brightly – in broad daylight or in the pitch darkness of night? The darkest night is the enemy of light, in a way, but then that enemy is the one who can most fully recognize the brilliance of true love’s light.

The greatest of all statements made by Jesus Christ was: “Love your enemy.” The power of that statement can conquer the world. Although Jesus made that great declaration, he couldn’t fully explain it. Today, however, Reverend Moon has not only affirmed that statement but has fully explained its meaning. God wants to occupy or conquer, in a way, but how? By power, brute force, or through his vast knowledge? None of these is God’s way. It is only by true love that God conquers.

When the enemy force has been invaded, totally surrounded, and is about to fall to the siege of true love, do you think they will cry out in agony, “Oh, no! We are dying!” Or would they say, “Hooray”? Even the enemy would be jubilant to be invaded and occupied by true love.

You have come to resemble me. What does that mean? Reverend Moon resembles God so God also resembles Reverend Moon. That means you also resemble God. Do you love your enemy? True love penetrates everything, including the enemy’s head, back, and belly. Does the United States have a lot of enemies? You white people have a lot of enemies, don’t you? The American white people might feel that Reverend Moon is their arch-enemy. But I have the power to penetrate those white people; with God’s love, I can penetrate them from the back and front, through the belly, from head to toe.

Actually, I am sewing through the middle of all the white people with an invisible needle and thread. You white people here in this congregation are already penetrated. You cannot see the thread, but you are already sewn up, in one line. If you try to run away, you feel yourself drawn back by that invisible thread. You feel you have to come around and be near Reverend Moon, isn’t that true?

Would you like to invite me into the center of your home, or would you only allow me to visit you on your porch, or outside your gate? Why do you want me to come inside? I am an Oriental man, not white; everything about me is different – even my way of breathing. You white people breathe through your long noses, while my nose is flatter. You eat soup one way and I eat it another. You gesture for someone to come to you by crooking your finger upward, while I gesture with my fingers downward.

It doesn’t matter, as I have already explained, if the tail becomes the head or if right becomes left, because no special, given position exists in true love. If my handkerchief is hung up on the wall as a symbol or manifestation of love, it becomes beautiful. People passing by would want to touch it. no matter from which direction they came.

Let’s draw the conclusion. What are we seeking in our daily life? You said it – true love. In order to attract true love, you need a powerful enough vacuum to pull the entire universe. The bigger the vacuum, the greater pulling power it has. Have you done that?

Why do we happen to be the way we are? Did you choose your life, or were you destined for this? You were destined to be this way because the cause is beyond you. That cause is God. God is the Creator, but have you seen Him? Nobody has really seen God or love. You don’t know the shape of love, but men and women are constantly chasing after it. That is amazing!

If love had a certain shape, like a square, then it could only accommodate a square-shaped person. But love is like the air-it has no shape, no form. Love can be sometimes round, sometimes thin, and it can be stretched longer and longer, like an elastic thread. But the love thread will never break. It will stretch endlessly and will never say, “Don’t pull me any more. I’m already stretched too much!”

Love always has the attitude, “Pull me more. Stretch me further.” That is opposite from, “Too much! Stop it!” Love wants to bind God together with all creation. That love string will pull God and make Him stretch out vertically – He will become very tall and thin. Even if God felt pain at being so stretched out, it would be a joyful pain. His “Ouch!” would be a joyful one and He would say, “Stretch me more!” Only the power of true love can do such a thing.

We come to the same question I asked before: which is higher, God or true love? Are true love and God separate entities? Do they dwell in different places? What is the homeland of true love?

What is your name here in front? (“My name is Greg.”) Where does the true Greg exist? You can say that every part of Greg is Greg – his hair, his hands, everything. Wherever Greg’s love dwells is the place where Greg dwells. Vertically speaking, Greg dwells within the heart of the parents. Greg is a big guy, a big physical entity. He couldn’t dwell physically in the heart of the parents, so something that represents Greg – his true love – dwells there.

Are you married yet, Greg? He has been given the Blessing. So the true Greg dwells in the heart of his wife, his beloved. When he has children, then true Greg will also dwell in their hearts. When you are asked, “Where are you?” you can answer, “I am dwelling amidst my beloved United States.” Furthermore, you can say, “I am dwelling amidst my beloved universe.” This is most incredibly convenient – your love has no particular location, no particular form, so it can go anywhere and stay anywhere.

Imagine some woman who is beautiful to look at but whose personality is extremely sharp and hateful – always expressing anger and resentment toward others. What can melt such a woman? True love can melt her. When you stick the love needle into such a woman, she will change and become like a spring day. All the icy coldness of winter will depart. She will say to true love, “I open every door to you. You can control every part of me!”

Dr. Kim is here today – a great and powerful speaker who uses a lot of humor. He is virtually a Korean Bob Hope, yet his humor cannot melt anybody. But when true love comes, it can melt Dr. Kim, and then Dr. Kim can melt others. The power of love is such that it can make a person happy any time he thinks about it. At night all alone, the person who is loved will break out laughing, dancing, singing, just to think, “I am loved!”

Think about it. You are fallen men and women, yet you still harbor the desire to dwell in the place of true love. How much more does the pure and absolute God want to dwell there? Can you imagine? You can compare fallen human beings to pieces of rusty metal and God is the clean, pure being of absolute nature. How much more does He desire true love?

God just cannot stand still. He has to see who really wants true love, who is most joyful with true love. God is like a spectator, looking for true love in action. Suppose God spotted a woman giving birth to her baby, breastteeding him, patting and kissing that baby – such a beautiful sight to behold. In another place, God sees some woman embracing a dying elderly man, trying to feed him and comfort him with true love. Picture those two scenes. Which would hold more interest for God’s eyes and which would He like the best?

Look at Reverend Moon, who has been accused, persecuted and rejected by the American public, media and government. Great suffering has been given to me, yet I have forgotten all that and have instead tried to embrace this country, to nourish and revive it. Therefore, which of the two parties is God most interested in – the United States, or Reverend Moon? No such attitude and actions exist in the satanic world. There, if someone hits you, you just hit him back; if somebody curses you, you curse him back. Only in the heavenly world of God can such a thing happen.

When students take an examination, if they all breeze through it, answering the questions easily and making high marks, can that be a good examination? It cannot be a good one. There has to be something pushing the students to study, some pressure exerted day and night so that they say, “Too much! I can’t stand it.” In a way, driving the students like that is driving them to a 90% mark.

Do you like to be challenged for a difficult examination, or do you want an easy way? This is a Moonie assembly. Among you, there are three categories: true Moonie, fake Moonie, and grey Moonie. Which category do you belong to? Among you Japanese Moonies, there are many who say, “We are the best. Those American Moonies are no good.” Is that attitude going to get you a passing grade or a flunking grade? That is a flunking attitude. That is a fake Moonie’s attitude.

Some American Moonies are saying, “Absolutely, we do not like those Japanese Moonies, period. I don’t even want to look at any more of them.” Korean Moonies are saying, “Come on, you Japanese and American Moonies, let’s unite.” But there is one thing the Japanese and American Moonies can agree on and that is, “We don’t like those Korean Moonies! Except for Father.” (Laughter)

One thing is true that, regardless of their nationality, I like all Moonies. So who is the true Moonie? Everyone thinks he or she is the true Moonie. The Americans wear their own particular eyeglasses and say, “From my point of view, we are correct.” The Japanese wear their eyeglasses and say, “Our view is correct.” The Korean Moonies say, “Our view is the correct, more important one.” Therefore, we need to have a revolution – everybody must take off his eyeglasses and throw them away. Now take the eyeglasses I give you and wear them. Then everybody will have the same vision, right? Amen!

When an American person wants to find an object of true love, he should find someone he can love more than other Americans. This is true for Japanese and Korean people as well. Such a tradition cannot be found anywhere in history in the fallen, secular world. This is a totally new tradition brought by the True Parents.

God has very long range vision. Looking at today’s American society, He feels the urge to wipe it out. He feels, “I cannot stand it any more. I want to bring judgment upon this land.” Every day He has that urge. However, God knows that within this nation and among these people someday righteous ones will emerge who will embody His true love for the world and all humanity. Because of that hope, God has been patient and trying to nurture this society and work with it. Do you understand?

We must love our enemy. How can we do that? It seems virtually impossible but we know that in future generations, from the enemy’s posterity, someone will be born who can reciprocate the love we are bestowing in the present.

Reverend Moon is a good example of this. I have been persecuted and rejected by America, even given incredibly harsh treatment. Rather than accusing these people and trying to take revenge upon them, I have loved them and given more and more to them. Because of this fact, the Americans of the future will realize, “Look at the terrible thing our forefathers did.” They will want to recompense that mistake and exhibit a tearful, heartfelt desire to protect the posterity of Reverend Moon.

The Korean political situation has become heated in recent weeks and even very dangerous. When that began, which country was most activated and concerned? It was the U.S. government. American officials, including those in the White House, have paid much attention and gone to great lengths to bring reconciliation in Korea. Even without realizing it, they were already reciprocating Reverend Moon’s efforts here in America to save this country from its crisis.

If I worked solely in Korea to save that nation, it would save just one country. But by pushing the United States to save Korea, my work here can save a multitude of nations. Reverend Moon is a historical man, living and breathing with history every day. Because of Reverend Moon, the time will definitely come that the American people will love the Korean people deeply. That is the destiny of America.

This country and others will not only come to love the Korean people, but they will also love and respect all those who followed Reverend Moon – the so-called Moonies. That time will come. Therefore, eventually in this country because of what Reverend Moon has done, the American people will want Moonies to be leaders. They will push more and more Moonies into positions of responsibility. Our goal is not to conquer anybody or to gain any sort of domination but to bring people to the point that they want to be guided voluntarily because of our love.

If it happened someday that the True Parents needed to use your own home, would you willingly welcome them in? Does that mean that anyone who really loves me is willing to evacuate his premises, even some small cubbyhole of an apartment, in order to give it to me? Nobody would force you to do that, but you feel you would be proud and happy to be of such service to the True Parents. By the same token, if you resemble me – even someday becoming greater than me – then eventually the whole country will want to do the same kind of things for you. That same feeling of loyalty will be felt for you. That is how our history will develop.

This is my firm conviction. Do you want to live the kind of life that becomes indebted to history, receiving loans from your environment? Or do you want history to feel indebted to you? What kind of person would you like to become? It is easy to say that you want history to become indebted to you, but achieving it is not so easy. There is only one borderline, not two, between those two different ways of living.

Where can you go to dwell? When you have planted the seed of true love everywhere, you can dwell everywhere. Your home can be anywhere because you will be welcomed anywhere. In that respect, am I a happy or an unhappy person? Up to this time, my life has been one of great suffering. But once the suffering passed, looking back and reflecting upon my entire life, it has clearly been the happiest, most worthy life.

One good example of the work I have accomplished is your Blessing. Each of you came from different places – different races, nationalities and cultures and each person was stubborn and adamantly self-righteous. But you came to the conviction that you could leave to Reverend Moon the most central decision of your life – the choice of your eternal spouse. That alone is the greatest, most eloquent testimony to how far you have come-you became truly selfless and God-centered. That is sufficient testimony.

The greatest revolution of history is in the making. Is that true or not? But you don’t really know it and that is the problem. You don’t know how much you have been transformed just during these past two hours that I have been speaking today. The status of your mind two hours ago and your thinking right now is a difference as big as night and day. Have you been transformed for the better?

Our title today is “We Shall Dwell in Our Original Homeland.” We are talking about the ideal homeland. Where is that? It is the place where God dwells, but where is that? The focal point and essence of the homeland is true love. Why must God dwell in true love?

Every seed might be called a symbolic representation of the whole universe. If you examine any seed, you will see that it has two parts within which surround the embryo at the center. Within the “circle” of one seed there are two parts, like the positive and the negative, joined together. Each human being is composed of two parts – the physical and the spiritual-united together. At our center, like the embryo, is true love. Everyone is included – we all have these two parts of physical and spiritual.

God also created two parts of the human race – male and female – and designed that they should be joined into one, as a couple. At their center is their true love. Only true love can make those two parts into one, not any other power.

Men and women come together as a couple and create a family, which is another microcosm of the universe. Husband and wife are like east and west – the horizontal realm – coming together. But God wants to see a round, globe-shaped entity. Thus the family comes to exist. When children are born, a global existence exists, and you represent all four directions – east, west, north and south. Your harmony creates a vertical and a horizontal line of unity.

The top is the area of the parents, the bottom is that of the children. The right side, or east, is the husband and the left side, or the west, is the wife. So we see north, south, east and west. This sort of global entity must be anchored in a proper center so that it can turn. Then that turning can continue for eternity. But if you don’t have an axis, a true center, then the global entity will just tumble around without any special principle. That center where the axis must be located is God and true love.

Has humanity ever experienced that true axis of God and true love in history? No, we have not. This is the reason mankind has known only a fallen, imperfect and evil history. Instead of having that wholesome axis, we have seen distortion. In some cases, one corner is missing; some places, there are even two or three parts missing. In fallen history, no one has experienced true love-centered or God-centered life.

Let’s say Albertina here represents one line of the 360 degrees of the universe. If we pull that line out of that circle and throw it all around the universe, it will circle around and go everywhere, but it will eventually come right back and fill the position it left behind. So when Albertina goes someplace, she will proclaim to the world, “What 1 need absolutely is God and true love. I need parents, children, husband and wife – those components – connected to true love and God.” God and true love are at that center which connects everything within the 360 degrees. Wherever you go it is the same, no matter which country you live in.

This formula is basic, like the atom. Atoms assemble into molecules and a multitude of them dwell together. That is what we call heaven – the Kingdom of Heaven on earth and the Kingdom of Heaven in heaven. Such a unit dwells in the bigger circle, so each small entity represents that model exactly, with no deviation. It is parallel with the giant model. Every little model is connected with the center, the giant model. That is the Kingdom of Heaven.

What actually is the Kingdom of Heaven in heaven? That is when the perfected family cells have been perfected on earth and can enter the spirit world to live forever. Again, everything is centered upon God and true love. Without that, we cannot even talk about the Kingdom of Heaven. Once you accomplish this formula on the earth, it will fit anywhere and everywhere.

The United States society is no exception. There is the central family – let’s say the President and his wife, and their family. Then they are surrounded by a multitude of families, which makes up a society. Which is more important – one individual family, or one nation? Which is more important – the Kingdom of Heaven, or the United States? In that case, our concept is absolutely clear and without confusion.

What is the world community? It is nothing other than the expansion of the family, a small community. Expand it in all directions – your parents, brothers, uncles – and that becomes the community of the nation and the world. Everywhere in the world you can find parents, children, husband and wife. World society is organized like a family.

An Eastern man and a Western woman can only be united by love. Only true love binds parents, children, God and humanity. Nothing else can do that. Love is the center through which you can connect everything. Nobody can be connected except through that center.

Which family will become the recipient of the true blessing? It will be that family who truly becomes the center and plays the central role in practicing this particular principle. That family will remain throughout eternity.

Let’s say there are five children in one family. Suppose they all try to unite everybody else, but each is centered upon himself, saying, “Love me and you can benefit.” That is not heavenly love. Heavenly love is always giving, altruistic. The act of giving means you are participating in the act of creation. Just as God created first, you are creating a second time. You must understand that not only God creates – we, too, are co-creators. We are constantly creating every day.

What is God’s creation? It is nothing more than the investment of Himself – manifesting Himself and giving Himself. Therefore, as we engage in our own second creation, we must invest and manifest ourselves. That is sacrificial giving, which is the only way we can truly manifest ourselves.

In a relationship between a white person and a black person, when they have give and take, they create a beautiful tango. Their turning action is beautiful. Who becomes the central figure in such a case? It is the one who gives the most. Why are parents always the central figures of the family? They are always giving unconditional love.

Who is the patriot? It is the person who is willing to give everything for the sake of the nation, even his own life. The whole country turns around, centering on the tradition of that patriot. America society has not understood this central point. People thought that by unselfishly giving they would diminish themselves, but on the contrary, it is by giving that one can gain. The more one gives, the more he can receive. That beautiful secret has been virtually unknown to this society, so we have to teach it to them.

God has been giving without any reservation, without withholding an ounce of energy and effort, investing His whole being for the sake of creation. That is God’s tradition. We as co-creators can do no less: then we will prosper. That is the Principle

What is Satan? There is no axis in the satanic world. There are no absolutes. Everything is relative and this is what we see in today’s society. A good family tradition is important because one can find the good axis there. That axis goes down through all the family members and always manifests in beauty and virtue.

The United States must have some unchanging axis which it can present to the world, something about which it can say, “Look at the tradition we have in our country. We are so proud and you should follow our example.” What do you think can be that axis? It is only the tradition of true love. True beauty is always centered upon virtue. In the home, the highest virtue is that of filial piety. The nation is centered upon the beauty of patriotism. On the world level, the quality of saintliness is the highest virtue. Then there is the holy son of God who embraces and practices that principle for the sake of heaven and earth. Those entities on each level all have the same axis – true love and nothing else.

When you sacrificially love your parents, children, and spouse, you establish the axis of true love in your home. As a heavenly family, when you expand that tradition to the national level, you become patriots.

The Unification Church is the school of this true love axis. We are people of different races, cultural backgrounds and nationalities, yet we practice the same Principle. In fact, the Unification Church is practicing the tradition of holy men in more than 120 nations throughout the world. This is even greater than saintliness. I am trying to create the tradition of the holy son – “seung ja” in Korean. Every member of the Unification Church, regardless of what race or culture he comes from, can practice this same principle and become a holy child of God. That is our ultimate goal.

Do you think there are royal palaces in spirit world? Do you think the kings who reside in such palaces are elected by general ballot every four years? The order or hierarchy in spirit world is determined by the fulfillment of true love. How much true love “equity” you have will determine your position. The king of the spirit world is the one with the most true love. Once that is ordained, it is permanent.

We want to live in the original homeland. The place where true love dwells is our homeland. Do you think true love can exist in isolation, without any object? No, it can’t. God is the center as the plus. Human beings, including men and women, are the minus. When men and women are totally united, they create one entity. That means God wants to come and dwell in their midst.

God wants to dwell within the hearts of men and women, parents and children. Those hearts can only be God’s dwelling place if they are truly places of true love. In order to secure your permanent turning motion, you must be able to push out – that is, to give. Instead of trying to pull and take, you have to give out, to push. That is what makes the turning motion. What is the true wife and husband relationship? It is when each wants to serve the other. Instead of pulling on each other for love, they are pushing out their love and giving to the other.

What is the true child and true brotherhood? It is when brothers are trying to give to each other, pushing out with their love. What are bad children? They are those who only try to get, to take from the others for their own sake. When that happens, the family has a big hole or puncture, like a flat tire. That family has to move forward on a flat tire.

The parents who live their entire life for the sake of the family, serving and loving them purely, cannot go anywhere except to a high place in heaven. Those two places are directly connected. Also, all people in spirit world want to come and be around such parents because they also want to enjoy the benefit of their true love. Now do you know what the true couple are? What are the true children? They are those who try to give altruistically for the sake of their parents. True parents want to give their pure, unconditional love for the children’s sake for their entire life.

When that kind of action is expanded from the center, it becomes bigger and bigger until it forms a globe. You cannot invite God to dwell within you as long as you remain flat. You’ve got to create room for God and thus you have to be spiritually round, like a ball. Then you can invite God and the whole universe to dwell with you. You should have that kind of purpose in your mind, “I want to be a higher, bigger, wider person. I want to be deeper and longer.” You’ve got to create your family as a global dwelling place, not just a flat plane, to expand to the four directions.

I have written a famous Korean saying on the blackboard which means, “When the family is in peace, everything will succeed.” The important word is “peace.” Family peace must be centered upon true love; only then it is true peace. This particular truth can be applied everywhere – East and West, and universally.

Do you think elderly people are happy go to senior citizens’ homes? Is that a happy situation? I certainly don’t like such a system. Do you American people like it? If you don’t do something to change it now, you too will end up in senior citizens’ homes. The truth is that if the parents have to dwell in such homes, the rest of the family should go and live there with them. They should dwell together.

We shall live in our homeland. What is that homeland? It is the place where the object of God’s true love dwells. The homeland, ultimately, is the true family. In the true family, you find every component of true love. There you will find the dwelling place of true parents, true children, true husband and true wife. That represents the nation, world, universe and cosmos, so the components of the entire world can be found within our family.

Just as there are all types of people in the world, there are all types of people within one’s family. There are men and women, children and siblings in the world and all of these elements are in one family. By the same token, everything you find in the family, you can find in the society. They parallel and correspond. Therefore, when the family is expanded to the worldwide level, it becomes a world community. When the world is made smaller, it becomes a family.

The direction of the family is to move forward, not to stand still. They want to move up to the nation and dwell there. The nation wants to move toward the world and dwell there, becoming a world community. The world wants to move on to the cosmic community. If there had been no fall of man, this process would have occurred automatically. But now, we must struggle and fight to win and move up to each level.

Therefore, on each level we have to confront the opposition of our enemies and we have to love our enemies. We must melt them with love and then move up. I want you to understand that I have encountered enemies along every stage of the path of life – on the individual, family, tribal, national and worldwide stages. But I struggled and overcame and embraced the enemy with love. Then I could move on.

The satanic world has tried to put up barricades and obstacles to prevent my advancement. But I know the basic and fundamental truth of what the family should be like. Because I have only followed the Principle on every stage, overcoming with the power of true love, I have victoriously moved forward all the way up to the cosmic level. As long as I dwell in the original homeland, no satanic power can infiltrate. This is my protection.

We have to live for the sake of others. That means we must invest ourselves without any hesitation. That is the role of the co-creator. As much as God invested His entire being, you have to invest your whole being in re-creation. Only because I have followed this secret throughout my short human lifespan, I have been able to make the most extraordinary accomplishments that wilt remain for a million years to come.

When I came to this country, I declared that I came to save America. My concept is this: even if all 240 million American citizens abandon this country, I will remain to the very end. I will defend and protect America. The citizens of this country – ordinary people – want to be loved by someone who brings true love, someone who can care for them in an extraordinary way. Americans are waiting and longing to receive such love.

Most people would try to run away and avoid jail if they were facing such a prospect. But, on the contrary, I walked straight into that situation. There are criminals who do terrible things and then make every possible effort to avoid prison. However, I was totally innocent of wrongdoing, but I walked willingly into the prison. Even if all the people of this country deny it now, America will eventually follow my tradition. You know how much change took place during the year and a half after my incarceration in Danbury and how greatly America has been changed.

What about the satanic world? I have been struggling against communism, not to kill the communists but to liberate them and bring them salvation. This is why we have already sent underground missionaries to the Soviet Union and the communist satellite countries. It is not to destroy anyone, but to save them. Even if we must be sacrificed, we must bring liberation to the communists. Our missionaries do not go out and make demonstrations to destroy the Soviet Union. But the communists are doing that all over the world – to destroy the United States and the free world. Day and night, the communists work against our underground missionaries, but our strategy is opposite: our missionaries work day and night to save the communist people.

We are moving forward and developing; we are not going backward. Even though we encounter a lot of enemies and obstacles, we want to overcome them with the love of the original homeland. Nowadays in Washington, D.C., people in the upper echelons of government and society – the movers and shakers of this nation – are expressing a totally different concept about me. They are saying, “Reverend Moon may not have the piece of paper saying he is an American citizen, but we now see that he is a true American patriot.” I never asked anybody to say such things, but automatically, people are coming forward.

Who is losing and who is winning? I am winning every day. Why is that? I have a very simple secret: I want to bring everybody to the original homeland, the original place of purity with no pollution or contamination. Therefore, I am bound to be successful, regardless of how many obstacles I encounter.

Consider the buildings and trees of the White House – wouldn’t they like to see someone who is truly giving every ounce of energy for the sake of the United States? They would like to see such a person dwelling in the White House, just as would all the people of this country. If you asked the very soil of this country, “Do you want to be ruled by that kind of President?” the land would say yes.

Ask the entire world, “Do you want to be governed by a person who truly represents the love of God?” The world will say yes. This is our secret. The fallen world is trying to conquer and subjugate through force, through war, but we have a different strategy. By practicing true love as our way of life, we can win the world for God. How convenient and practical this is – God’s idea is not just theoretical!

We want to live in the original homeland, the true home where true love dwells. The question is whether you are qualified. You have the aspiration to be a somebody, to climb to the top of the world, don’t you? You want to have your own identity, don’t you? That indicates you have a built – in qualification as part of your nature. You certainly know how to receive love. So far, people in the fallen world have just wanted to receive love, but now God is manifesting the new tradition: Let’s give love, for a change.

On this hot summer day of July 1, why do you suppose I have spoken for three hours and worked up such a sweat? A thirty-minute sermon would have sufficed, after all. I have been sweating like this for every minute of these past three hours because I want to give to the absolute degree – to the perfection of giving, with nothing left over. This is my gift for you. This is Reverend Moon’s way of doing business. I only know one way to prosper – that of giving totally, absolutely, to perfection. That is why my “business” has been booming all over the world, ever since I opened up shop.

I want you to live happily. I want you husbands and wives to be truly happy couples. But I also want you to live without any shame in the sight of God or the nation. You must be able to stand with your chin held high, with true pride. What is the secret of living like this? Can you say to the nation, “Give me more. Take care of me”? That brings shame. You must give to the nation. Ask, “What do you need? Let me provide whatever service you need.” Even if the whole country came against you, you would have no shame and you could stand with dignity. I am simply saying that you must practice true love.

You must be willing and ready to dedicate your family for the well-being of the nation. Sacrifice the nation for the well-being of the world. That is the way it goes. Only because of the fall of man is this kind of sacrifice and struggle necessary. Moving up would have been an automatic process if the fall of man had not happened. When you struggle and win, you become a true representative of the nation, world and cosmos.

Don’t ever think that the homeland is someplace far away. This is the homeland, right here. It is wherever you practice your true love. You Japanese people, your homeland is right here, not in Japan. You naturally want to live in dignity and walk down the street with your head held high. In order to do that, go ahead and sacrificially serve this nation. Then you can be truly proud. The men and women who live their lives in this manner will be protected by the universe; the universe will be your “security guard.” I have been thrown into jail many times. But each time I came out of prison, I experienced leaps and bounds of prosperity. Why is that? It is because the power of true love is supporting me, pushing me forward like a tailwind. The person who pays attention to each individual, tries to meet their needs, passionately loving his brothers and sisters and his society, can never go wrong or be neglected. Nothing in your life is more precious than love.

Everywhere I go, I deal with individuals. I never shrink from this or try to avoid anyone. At East Garden I am always in the position of host, whether it is morning, noon or evening. I am always there to pay attention to everybody. Sometimes my family and household members even neglect the people who come to visit, saying, “Oh, Father will take care of them.” Sometimes the East Garden kitchen staff, for example, who are mostly married and have their own children, are all gone-nobody is in the kitchen. I might call for some water or something at midnight and no staff people are in the kitchen, so I go and get it myself.

The people who just disappear from their jobs are not my kind of person. I will remove such staff, one by one, from East Garden because they do not understand their responsibility. They should think, “I am always the one responsible for this household. No matter who comes in or when, I will serve them and have something ready for them.” Everybody should feel that way, not just me.

Some people may come to Belvedere at 2:00 in the morning, praying, “I hope Father will speak.” Those people come and sit in the front and they are the true masters, true hosts and hostesses of the Unification Church. Each of you should feel, “I want to multiply Father’s message. I want to take this big burden upon my shoulders and become the number one person in the church, the person to take the initiative in practicing Father’s message.” You should want to take the heavy burden of the words of God and True Parents and sprinkle them everywhere-in every direction. You are always emptying yourself out, then coming back to get refilled by the word. Those who are doing that with bubbling enthusiasm are the true Moonies.

I have been practicing this way of life for more than 40 years. When I first began, nobody could even imagine what would happen. But today the Unification Church is booming. Established Christianity is declining. The communist world is virtually bankrupt and the United States is also faltering. But our movement is expanding. In 10 or 20 years, the showdown will be completely apparent.

Even though you are rather hesitant, saying, “I don’t know if I want to go in that direction,” I am always forging ahead. That is a shameful situation. I know how to live without shame, how to stand tall in the universe. You American people answer me: am I indebted to the United States, or is this country indebted to me?

Many American people thought, “Reverend Moon is trying to exploit our young people, sending them out to sell flowers and fill his own pockets with dollars. Soon he will take away all that money and disappear from the American scene.” What a mistaken idea that was. When the truth is known, they will completely change and surrender to the truth. I have consistently lived by the same principles, done the same things.

Satan has no business in the original homeland. If Satan even tries to touch that homeland, his hand is burned up. Don’t you all want to dwell with me in that same homeland? Amen? (Amen!) Every aspect of the environment is ready-everything except you. It’s all up to you now to choose that route. You have to be determined, saying, “I want to follow Father’s living model and be like him.”

Today is July 1, so half of the year is over. The second half of 1987 is beginning today. I want you to live the remaining six months of 1987 according to this principle that I have spoken about today. Can you say, “Yes, I pledge to live by that principle. Father, you can trust me”? Raise your hands if you can do that. Thank you and God bless you.

## HARVEST TIME

By Fami1yfed June 25, 2018 June 25, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1987

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### June 21, 1987
Belvedere
Translator – Sang Kil Han

In the Unification Church, we have brought together people of all five colors of skin. God must be very happy to see this. If heaven was a huge warehouse of people harvested from the earth, what kind of people would be found there? Billions of human beings have lived here on earth and all have eventually gone to spirit world. They come in all different shapes and forms, but until now none was able to meet God’s original standard. This is because of the human fall. We must always keep in mind that we also, without exception, are far from the original standard.

How different has mankind been, compared with God’s original standard? To begin with, the fallen blood flowing through man’s veins is completely different, it is as different as night and day. Human blood is stained by the love of Satan, not the original love of God. No matter how many people have lived here on earth, God could have no real relationship with them because the root, or origin, was different. People look pretty much the same to our eyes whether they are good or bad, but to God there is a world of difference.

The world is upside down now. Satan is on top and God is in the lower position. How to make things right side up is the question. At the last days, the purpose of the Second Coming is to reverse the wrong order which has prevailed. We have reached a point of intersection and from this time on, we will begin to go in the normal direction and position that God originally intended. God will be in the upper position along with the True Parents. Eventually, we will think and live as if the past had not existed. We will erase it.

Since the day we entered the church, we were in a position to put the past behind us. Are we in any way related with it still? That is a very serious question. We shouldn’t have a relationship with the past because it was unprincipled and it had nothing to do with God. The sooner we forget it, the better off we are. We can start anew here, building a new world.

For instance, we might have the concept, “I am an American, so my loyalty is to this culture and country.” Does that thinking have any place in us? Many different kinds of people and families are living in the United States, but where have they originated from? Clearly, they exist within the unprincipled realm. How much are they influenced? How much dye have they absorbed, so to speak, and how much have they been stained through the thousands of years of history?

Imagine what is required in the process of salvation and restoration. Do you think the restoration process is an instantaneous one? We could compare it to the process of black people turning into white people, or vice versa. It’s that difficult. By the same token, would it be easy for American people to become Korean, or vice versa? Which do you think is more difficult? Would it be easier for a communist nation to become democratic, or the other way around? This illustrates the difficulties in the process of being saved or restored. Many ways of changing the world have been tried in the past but none could succeed. People didn’t even know where to begin.

Looking at this diagram on the blackboard, we can understand why we absolutely need the Second Coming. Only through the Messiah can we change directions and put things upright. Without that change, the individual can never be truly saved or restored. The family and the country, everyone and everything absolutely needs the Second Coming. The world must go through this time of restoration.

You Moonies are the hand-picked disciples of God, but even in you the fallen influence is so deeply ingrained that you don’t have a clear idea of what you must do. No matter how deep the abyss or how high the peak, we have to climb. Even if we feel discouraged, still we have to go on. The Second Coming is necessary for the people here on earth, but the spirit world also needs it. In fact, people in the spirit world feel the necessity of this more acutely than we do.

We have to open our eyes wide and be very watchful. These are the last days. What is happening and developing? The True Family has been formed on earth in vivid reality under the full protection of God. We have to confirm that with our own eyes. Are they in any way related with the past and with Satan? We have to be able to see clearly that they are not. The turning point is being reached now, right in our midst.

If the fall hadn’t taken place, history would have progressed normally, not in the reverse way. But as a result of the fall, the wrong side took the upper position. At the time of the last days and the Second Coming of the Messiah, a new history begins which was supposed to have been our beginning point. It is actually the normal history. God inspired the creation of religion and spoke through the prophets and good people of history. The whole purpose of their efforts was to bring the world to this original point, and then to start anew. Many people have paid with their lives just to get mankind back to the Original point.

Right after World War II, the whole world had achieved a certain unity centering on the United States. Christianity was functioning at its best and was the guiding spirit of this country, so the U.S. was in the position to guide the rest of the world according to God’ will. But the United States and established Christianity did not understand and they did not fulfill their portion of responsibility. Had they known and fulfilled their mission, God would have taken His rightful position in the world and Satan would have been subjugated, placed at the bottom.

All these intervening years of restoration effort would not have been necessary. God’s will could have been achieved right then if people had realized, “God can take dominion and Satan can be defeated.” If the world had been mobilized by this ideal centering on Christianity, these past 40 years or so would have been very different. But that didn’t happen, and Satan continued to hold the upper position while God remained in the lower position. This has been the reality throughout the history of the Unification Church.

During these past 40 years, the power of Christianity in America has plummeted. Having once upheld the greatest glory of God and the highest standard in religion, established Christianity has been reduced to mere humanism. It has become more and more distant from God and concerned about secular values. Many Christians are living a self-centered way of life which has nothing to do with the original world of God. It is a terrible tragedy but people do not know why that tragedy occurred.

Now we have the right-wing and the left-wing in this world. The right-wing should have been advancing God’s cause, but instead it has declined. The left-wing has had the better of the right until now. Communism has been advancing throughout the world in an aggressive way. Both the right and the left believed themselves to be superior to the other and could lead the world. They tried, but they have both failed and are becoming powerless. The right-wing, represented by the U.S., has lost sight of God. People don’t know where God is any more. The left-wing didn’t acknowledge God to begin with.

From Jacob’s time until now, 4000 years have elapsed. But all that foundation was lost when the U.S. and Christianity did not comply with God’s dispensation. Thus, a 40-year re-indemnification period was necessary. From Jacob’s time to the end of World War II, both the first and second Israelites-the Christians-failed to consummate God’s dispensation. All of the prior foundation was taken under the satanic dominion and what they did was nullified. Thus, the third Israelites had to re-indemnify that in the past 40 years.

In order to restore this foundation, the individual, family, clan, race and nation must be re-indemnified each step of the way. It may sound simple just to re-indemnify the individual level, but individual restoration is not easy. The individual has to go and fight within the satanic dominion and win a victory there before he can claim that victory. Who is supposed to accomplish that? Yes, it is the third Israel, but who is the leader of that third Israel? I came here to do this work of recreation which was supposed to have taken place earlier. As I have worked along the way, all levels of Satan from the individual, family, clan, to the national and world levels have come down and tried to stop me. They have done the worst they can to stop my progress because that is Satan’s nature.

All of humanity exists within the unit of the family. But for the first time in history, with the advent of True Father, the family unit has started working properly. Before that, even though many people got married and had families, in God’s eyes it could not be recognized. It was still on the individual level.

Each of you must go through the same pattern. You work as a God-centered individual and face the opposition of Satan in order to gain the victory on that level, then you must struggle on the family and clan level, facing satanic persecution. When you win over that, you create the clan foundation on the heavenly side. It is a desperate fight all the way through. Each of us have been through it. It is not just a concept. All of the Unification Church members are doing this under my leadership. When we are on one level, all of Satan’s power at the next level comes down and attacks us. Even though you may not realize where it came from, that is what has happened. Then, after that fight, we are elevated to the same level of the opposition we were facing.

we go deeper into Satan’s territory, we elevate and extend God’s realm to that height. As we struggle on all levels-the family, clan, nation, and so forth-God is elevated to a corresponding height. Do you understand? We must fight against Satan on every level before we situate our victorious foundation on the eternal side. Even if you are ready to go straight forward, you cannot. First, you have to go back, win over, then come back, and be elevated. You must keep repeating the process. We cannot go to heaven unless we win over satanic dominion.

In the Unification Church today, the members don’t think about this concept so much, even though you are right in the middle of it. Even though you are in the midst of the fight, you don’t know what is happening for the most part. You only know you are suffering. A typical attitude of the Unification Church member has been, “Now that Father has blessed me, everything will be great.” The idea never occurred to him that, even though I gave the Blessing and he now has a family, he has to go back and struggle, even alone, and rejoin his family later, in order to truly achieve the family level. Then he has to go back again, fighting for the still higher level. Such a realization seems foreign to many of you.

One must go back to his native land and fight to win on the individual level and then come back and elevate his foundation. We must keep on doing that on all the levels of struggle-the family, clan, and so forth. To achieve a national level foundation, you must win on the national level in your own home country and come back.

Why is this necessary? We are dwelling within a country under Satan’s dominion. You are Abel living in Cain’s country. Abel must love Cain and move him with God’s love so that you can unite. The younger brother has to move the elder brother by doing whatever is necessary. On all different levels, Abel has to do that.

Since the United States goes against the Unification Church, then still it must be under the dominion of the fallen archangel who opposes God on every level. Once the fallen archangel comes around and no longer opposes God’s work, the condition will be created for the beginning of the original world. The archangel was supposed to help the original human beings.

How is the fallen archangel transformed into the original archangel? By building the victorious foundation on the level of the individual, family, clan, nation, world, and spirit world, this turning point will be established. By doing that, we will restore the position of the unfallen archangel. Of course, we must face opposition, but by winning over that situation the archangel is in the original position. Do you understand what I am trying to explain?

The major point is that, even though we want to get ahead quickly, we cannot do it directly. We have to go back and win over the satanic world. We must win over the heart of the elder brother and move him so he says, “Oh, younger brother, I didn’t know you were that good.” Then we can come back to the higher level.

Step by step you have to create the realm where Satan has nothing to accuse you for on the individual level. You have achieved that much of a realm. Then on the family level, Satan has to have no condition to accuse you. When that happens, this much of the original family level realm would be established. And so on to the national level and up to the universal level. Then the realm of God’s complete dominion will be achieved.

The reason I went to Korea recently was to achieve this. I have achieved to the point where there is no way Satan can legitimately oppose me. That was after Danbury. At no level, including the highest universal level, has Satan anything to accuse me with. Then I must implant the foundation right where it is supposed to be-in the land of Korea. We have to go there and achieve it, and return. We must come here and go back, and plant the foundation there eight times from the individual through the universal levels.

Unless Satan signs it, we don’t have a valid passport to go to heaven. It’s up to him to sign it. The love of God is the ammunition that we fight with. Originally, the entire world would have been under God’s warm love, but Satan’s love took over because of the fall. God’s love is better than Satan’s love, deeper and warmer, and God’s love will never give up. This is all the more reason why the Unification Church must operate beyond national boundaries, beyond the whole world because that is our region and scope. After the national level, we have the world, cosmic, and the spirit world level.

As you see, there will be no side or hemisphere which is not under God’s dominion. There is no shaded area where Satan will reign any longer. Do you understand? Our mission is to go into the evil world and make goodness prosper there. We must plant God there. Our job is to liberate hell on earth and hell in the spirit world, to chase out the darkness and bring in the light. Most Christian ministers don’t know that this is the work of God, but that is what the True Parents are achieving now. While I was doing this, even you were unaware. Who in this whole world knew? True Parents did this, but they wouldn’t speak about it was until they accomplished.

Why do True Parents have to do this themselves? It was the ones in the parental position who fell, so a person in the same parental position must re-indemnify this for their offspring. It is not a stationary position; rather it will have to move at great speed. Then God can be situated in the North as well as the South, in the East as well as the West. Upside down becomes right side up and the down side is also good because there is no Satan to interfere with or worry about. It becomes God’s world, or the original world. This is where we are heading.

The symbol of the U.S. dollar is written as a large S with slashes through it. Thus the dollar sign means “Satan no more!” Unfortunately, the U.S. is now acting more in accordance with Satan. Whose territory is the extreme North, South, East, and West-the far extremes? Are they God’s or Satan’s? Have Eastern and Western civilizations become one yet? Have the South and North become one? Have the differences between poverty and wealth been eliminated? Why do these discrepancies still exist? Satan will not let go.

Now you know what God wants to achieve. Every area should have the same abundance. You shouldn’t say that the South is low and underdeveloped and the North is much better. That sort of disparity shouldn’t exist. Every country should be prosperous. I always yearn for the white people to go and clean up the disadvantaged black areas. What about the black people? They will see this and they will develop a sense of responsibility, saying, “Why should the white people clean up our mess? We will do it ourselves.” Black people will not want to be indebted to white people. This is the lesson they will quickly learn. When that happens, can we call this one world or two worlds? One world! Centering on whom, this time? Centering on God and True Parents. There will be no more Satan.

How must we think now? All of our families are the center of the newly-formed, restored universe. That means “I”-you and your family-are the center of the universe. What does the world want with you and your family? You are the root. What is the root of you and your family? God is your root. On the way, True Parents are your roots. You and your family are bound with true love. This is our relationship. Everything will be connected with true love.

You might wonder why I am back here in America. Why didn’t I stay in Korea and help the situation there? With all the demonstrations and political upheaval, there seem to be more dangers facing Korea than America at this time. Why did I come back here when Korea seems to be in more immediate need? It can be only one reason- to implant a higher level of love here.

All things bear fruit and all fruit has a rounded shape. Have you ever seen a square fruit? What you plant as an individual and what you harvest on the world’s perimeter should be the same. It should be connected by original love. When God looks at that, He will say, “Well, I want that too-original love. I like that.”

Wherever you plant this seed, the same fruit will come out of the soil. Today we have a technique called “cell reproduction,” in which you only need one cell from the fruit or vegetable to plant, like cloning. Each cell is the same as its origin, so you don’t have to plant a seed every time. After you are restored, maybe I will take one cell out of your body-a very tiny one-and smell it. Should it give out the fragrance of God, or the odor of Satan? Each cell should smell of true love. Are your cells all transformed into those of true love? Each individual gives out an odor, without our knowing it. Some give out a stench, some give out a sweet smell; but all of us here should give out the fragrance of true love. People look at the members of the Unification Church and say, “I like them-they have a good aroma!” All Moonies, without exception, should give out this sweet perfume. Our trademark, our nature, should be true love.

When you go back to your parents’ home, they will usher you into the most comfortable chair in the living room and say, “We’re so glad you’re here.” They can smell the true love fragrance coming out of you. Are you like that now? Do you give out the true love smell? When you visit your physical brothers and sisters, would they welcome you with respect? What about me, then? Do you love me? I am an Oriental and I never heard of Western people being crazy about Orientals. Why do you love me so much? We have to be specific. It’s because I have true love! Now we know.

The title of my sermon this morning is “Harvest Time.” What kind of harvest do we mean? To begin with, what seed did God plant? God planted the true love seed, so we must be consistent. We must be the fruit of the same seed that He planted. Those people in which God planted the true love seed will be welcomed wherever they go, whether in the physical world or in the spirit world, because they are God’s own creation. The Moonies have the original seed for the family, tribe, nation and world.

The world wants to see the blossoming of the fruit from the original seed filling every space in the world. Any one of you can be planted in England, and the same seed will grow in the whole area. When the true family seed goes to Australia or Germany or anywhere, they will reproduce and prevail. The same true seed will immediately spread out and cover the whole universe. How wonderful it is!

The world has many systems and different factions- democracy, communism, white and black. But once these Moonie tribes appear, they will intoxicate people with the good smell wherever they go. In all four corners of the world, everyone will welcome the Moonie tribe. They will want them to be the center of their own nation so they can have true love themselves.

Is there anyone who doesn’t know Reverend Moon now? People used to say, “The worst possible things are done by Reverend Moon.” Now they say, “The best is represented by Reverend Moon.” White people are observant by nature, so they will see that communism is declining, democracy is weakening, and everybody seems to be dwindling except Reverend Moon. What is so different about Reverend Moon that he doesn’t decline, but just keeps rising higher? The people in power-the white people-don’t like me because of this fact.

Scholars, in particular, are taking note of what I am doing. They are washing clean my name and calling me a leader in the field of political science, economy, the media, the religious world, and the cultural world. Those observant people can see that a powerful influence for good is being wielded, one which no one else in the world has ever exercised. They see it not only in a conceptual way, but in actuality. We know that the dawn of our time is coming now. But we must consider who is responsible for that? Who did that for you? It was God, True Parents and all our brothers and sisters who have transformed each one of us. We can begin to see that now.

The Unification Church has to really fill up this year. We should fill all corners of the earth because our origin is true love. That is an entirely different origin from the rest of the world. Moonies are promoting the glory of God and the restoration of true love, so who would dare work against us? What is wrong with what the Moonies are doing? You individuals are the fruit of True Parents’ planting. You will multiply the fruits of the family, the clan and nation until you fill and influence the rest of the world, transforming it into the true fruit. Amen!

We have initiated the National Federation of the Unification of North and South Korea. Once that unity is achieved, the unity of the rest of the world can follow in no time at all. North Korea’s Kim II Sung calls himself the “father of mankind.” The Unification Church is proclaiming the advent of the True Parents. The communists make their claims by coercion and force, but we make ours with reason and joy.

I have been fighting against the illegitimate parent in North Korea. Now the true children must confront the false children and persuade them that their belief is wrong and what they need is True Parents. When we all have the powerful urge to rally around the True Parents, the unification of Korea and the entire world will come about very quickly. Let us all strive for that, shall we?

This is our mission now: not two different worlds, but one world under God with one set of parents. Those who say, “Yes, I want to be among the first fruits as an individual, family, and nation, and I want to bring the rest of the world into God’s domain,” please raise your hands. Let us pray.

## THE BLESSED FAMILY IS VERY PRECIOUS

By Fami1yfed June 25, 2018 June 25, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1987

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### April 5, 1987
Belvedere
Translator – Sang Kil Han

People in the secular world have no knowledge of the Blessing. They meet and marry and do whatever they wish without order. But in the Unification Church, we value most highly the concept of blessed families. Why is it that blessed families are truly precious and cannot be exchanged for anything else?

By having blessed families, we are in a position to have everything. God’s ideal of creation is included in the word “Blessing.” It is not just an ideal but includes all the processes and actions as well as the results that began with that ideal.

Look at you men and women sitting here. You were not created through the wave of a magic wand. God had a meticulous plan for building a man and a woman and then He went about fulfilling it. It took Him a certain period of time. He had a clear plan for all the systems of the universe which He contemplated for a long time before He created them.

Women and men are alike, yet at the same time so different. The masculine and feminine characteristics are unmistakably different from one another. Imagine if men’s or women’s eyes were not where they are, but somewhere else. Why should the eyes be located right where they are? Why not have them protrude like the eyes of dragonflies? Look at the useful eyes of a shrimp, which can look around everywhere.

What if your eyeball didn’t move around? Then you would have to turn your whole head to glance somewhere. How busy you would be and how much energy it would take! The eyes reflect the center of one’s being and so they are located right at the center of the head. The left and right eyes are connected so that they can work together to look at something.

The nose is straight and vertical, especially the Western nose, which gives you an accurate line of sight even if you are looking at something sideways. The eyes show all your emotions and they are really the center of God. God dwells in there, so to speak.

When a man stands in an upright position and looks out at the world, he is able to immediately tell whether things are straight vertically. Horizontally he can also situate himself with everything around him. God is like that.

The nose symbolizes Adam and Eve. It is the line of division for the face. The forehead is like a mountain that stops at the nose. The nose has two nostrils, one representing man and the other representing woman. If you have a cold, often one nostril is clogged up and the other side breathes the air.

The mouth symbolizes the balance of all things. Its opening is parallel with the horizon. Inside the mouth is a set of 32 teeth, or four times eight. The number four represents all directions: north, south, east, and west. The number eight symbolizes a new start. As soon as we have all our teeth, it is the beginning of a new start.

Do you know which teeth usually come in first-the lower or upper? Heaven is first, therefore, the upper teeth normally come in first and then the lower teeth. Usually two come in at the same time and are immediately followed by two more. Frequently, it is not until the baby has two teeth that he begins to truly respond to his own mom and dad.

Ears also symbolize the four directions. An ear is like a mountain, with one ridge after another. When sound enters, it reverberates inside the ear’s structure so we can hear it. Nothing just haphazardly came into being; everything is carefully planned.

What about the eyebrows? Why aren’t eyebrows someplace else? Naturally, they are where they are to protect the eyes from sweat. All the crevices and lines on the face are for sweat and water to flow through. They act as a kind of ditch. Also, the lips protect the mouth from sweat.

Western people have big, round eyes and eyelids that fold. Their eyes are so big that without those folds, water would just keep dripping into the eyes. It is obvious that Eastern people, whose faces are rather flat and whose eyes are slanted and narrow, don’t have to worry so much about sweat going in, so their eyelids have no fold. People may like to criticize things but they should realize that God figured everything out beforehand. It is perfect. There is really no room for criticism.

Many black people have a rather short and wide nose. This is because the air is hot in the areas in which they have traditionally lived. If it passed through a long passage and heated up even more, it would cause a problem. Thus they can inhale and exhale freely through a short nasal passage. White people’s noses are long and narrow because they usually live in northern regions where the air is cold.

Your hands display immediately what type of work you are suited for, whether agricultural work or something else. Women typically have small, soft hands which are not fit for rough labor, whereas men have strong hands with thicker skin. Such hands do not get hurt so easily.

Men typically have narrow hips and broad shoulders in order to carry a heavy burden and support it from the waist up. They are not designed to sit in one place for a long time. On the other hand, women’s hips are designed to sit for long periods of time and their shoulders are light. How can you sit for a long time with heavy shoulders?

From this perspective, those who call loudly for equality between men and women do not know what they are talking about. In what way are they equal? The only equality that exists is when the two come together and unite perfectly. Then they are equal for the first time. How can we unite? Can men and women be forced to unite by some strong oppressive power? We have pointed out over and over again in the Unification Church that true love is the only way for men and women to unite.

Your body is equipped for the fate or fortune you are born with. Some people have unusually large feet. That is a sign they are destined to walk long distances and that they are very stable. When I match people, these are the things I take into consideration, but I do it in the flash of a second. Everything is considered. Every man and woman smiles and laughs, but no two people laugh the same way. Some people laugh by sucking in air, others burst out like an explosion. Through such signs, I can tell how people will behave in the future.

The way a person walks is also very interesting to note. Some walk with short, fast strides and others with long, slow strides. All styles represent a person’s destiny. The typical walk of a Western woman tells very eloquently what kind of a destiny she will have! (Father walks around swinging his hips in an exaggerated manner.) From behind, when I observe the way a woman walks and moves her hips, I can automatically imagine how her face should be. When she turns around and I look at her face, sure enough, she is exactly as I imagined her. I am very accurate.

Sometimes I wonder, “How can I match so many people?” Then I remember my abilities to see things and to draw conclusions from observation. Then I tell myself, “Oh, yes. I ought to be confident about the way I match because I was born with this ability.”

We walk without thinking about it. But the way someone walks-with his hands spread out or clenched, and how much he swings his arms-tells a lot about him. Some people walk this way. (Father does a funny imitation). Sometimes a person moves in a subtle manner that is not so visible, but if you observe carefully you can see these things. I can discern conscientious people from others who are not so conscientious just by looking at the way they walk. One exhibits everything about his life in these ways. Someone made people function like this for a purpose.

There are at least three layers in the face and the eyes. There is an inner, a middle, and an outer layer. We know that the formation, growth, and perfection stages are represented there. This is the case for all parts of the face-the eyes, the nose, the mouth. That is one of the first things we learn in the Principle-the three stages of development.

This is a precise rule. You see it everywhere. Before I existed, my parents and my grandparents existed. There

are three generations. Then, who is more important- myself or my grandparents? It is my grandparents. Why? Because they are the root or origin out of which I developed. The pupil is the center of the eye upon which the other parts are centered. Everything did not come all at once. So, which is more important? The root and center is most precious.

Do we need grandfathers and grandmothers? In the United States, many grandparents are sent to old people’s homes. We think they have freedom and are happy there. But how can anyone be happy with all the precious things gone from his life? If you put the pupil of an eye away somewhere, then the iris and the skin are alone and useless. It is like cutting off the root of a tree. How can we live a healthy, purposeful life without our root-our grandfathers and grandmothers-from whom we came? The result is havoc and confusion.

Take a poll of American women and ask who would like to go live with her husband’s parents and grandparents. Does anyone welcome that situation? Probably not. The women say, “No, my husband and I just want to live together and not be concerned with anyone else.” Is that right or wrong? It is so wrong that any society with that attitude deserves to decline.

You might say, “I don’t understand. In this society, everyone is like that. We would be much happier without all these old folks interfering with everything we do. We can’t do what we wish with them around. Why do we need old people?” Yet, all the things of the universe tell us, “They are the most precious, so you must cherish them.”

Why do I tell you this? Look at it this way. There are three stages before your realize your existence. Your grandparents are like the eyes; your parents are like the nose; you are like the mouth. Would the mouth say, “I just want to be left alone. I want to be free of the nose and eyes and function separately”? No, the whole face is more important than the mouth, nose or eyes alone. All three are included in the face, not just the mouth. Lacking one, the face can never be complete.

People often talk about their home but they should immediately think about their grandfather and grandmother being there. Without them, a good home is unimaginable. Just as when we say “my hands,” that automatically includes three joints, so “my home” should include three generations. “My arm” includes the hand, the forearm, and the upper arm. When you say “my body,” it is also divided into three: the head, the torso, and the limbs. The internal organs include the lungs, the heart, and the liver. If those three do not work harmoniously together, the body cannot be supported. Therefore, when you say “my home, ” it should mean grandparents, parents, and yourself. We should automatically think in those terms.

This is the way it is. If we do not follow this way, the universe cannot stamp us “Grade A.” It will stamp us “Grade D” or “Grade F.” Do you think these are manifestations of God’s plan or not? Even though this is the first time we ever noticed these things, this is the order of the creation.

Coming back to the idea of blessed families-do they exist outside the Church or not? Who has the best chance of getting back to the original ideal-blessed families or others? Therefore, blessed families are more valuable because they are emulating the one and only original family.

(Father draws on the blackboard.) This represents a standard of measure. To measure something, we must be able to find the original standard that tells the unit-one foot, one inch, and so forth. There is only one original standard, not two or three. In order to prevent possible elongation, we keep this in a very secure place where even the temperature does not affect it. From this original measure we make other copies so that we can measure many things in many places. So we may have two, three, or many measures.

How far are we from the original? Are we the tenth copy or the hundredth copy? The original way might look like this (on blackboard) but no one reflects this perfectly. If you become very sensitive in comparing what order you are in-“You are the hundredth copy and I am the eightieth copy of the standard”-someone else might resent it.

The only thing exactly like the original measure is the original measure itself. No other is exactly the same, although it can be equivalent. No two trees are exactly the same. If you take one measure from one tree and another measure from another tree, they can never be identical. Even though you take lumber out of the same tree, the lumber that is closer to the root is different from that which is closer to the upper branches.

Each person tends to think, “As far as I know, I am the standard of life.” After a long time, the idea occurs to them: “We must have some original standard.” They decide to look for the original standard.

Today people take it for granted that it is impossible to know where or what the original is. Many countries exist, yet Americans say, “American life is best, so it has to be the original.” Do you agree that America is the original, the center? You have to have grounds for saying that something is the center. Are Americans the center because they are free to act as they please-to oppose their own fathers and mothers and kick their own spouses out of the house and divorce freely? How can anyone call the United States the center when the people do things like this?

When I think of divorce, I immediately think of reverse. Divorce means that something is not progressing but is reversing. The words even sound similar.

I am saying today that blessed couples are the original standard. How do we know this? Perhaps I am Iying to you or just saying this. How can you tell what is the true original? One way to know is that all five senses respond to it. The eyes look at it and they are pleased. The nose smells it and it is pleased. The taste is so sweet that once you taste it, you are like a bee in honey. If you pull a bee away from the honey, he will stay in it, even if you pull him apart. So the mouth will attest to the original; your sense of touch will attest to it-you will want to touch it a thousand times over. All your senses will respond to the original.

Everything is there within the original; nothing is lacking. Imitations or fake things that claim to be true may have a lot of true qualities, but not all of them. Something is bound to be lacking; in fact, many things are lacking. In other words, whatever Reverend Moon teaches is good to hear, to look at, to touch, and to taste. Even if I were to strike someone, that person thinks, “Oh, Father hit me. That is good!” The pain turns into happiness because it is from the original.

The original is what everyone loves. The original fingertip is loved by the eyes, the nose-the whole body. What is the original of originals in the cosmic world? It is God. So everyone must like God. They do, don’t they? Everybody and everything loves God. Does that include you? I don’t know. Does it really? Then is it correct to say, “Whatever I like, God must like”? No, we should say, “Whatever God likes, I must like.” Isn’t that true?

We are narrower than God. God looks at everything, but we only look at things in a limited way. God is the center of all things and at the same time, He is the root of all things. We are like a cell within the larger being. How can that cell claim to be the center? It can do that only out of sheer ignorance. A person with such an attitude never thinks about anything but himself. He doesn’t even know where he is, whether he is north or south of his destination. If he moves from the wrong position like that, he will destroy himself by colliding with something. Do you think a person earns a passing grade or a failing grade if he is like that and thinks he is the center?

I observed brothers and sisters who came into the Matching with this attitude. They did not know where the center was or what they were looking for. I was about to match them and eventually bring them to an awareness of the center. I know they are still in the process of learning- that some just recently joined and are in grammar school, so to speak. But they were all eyes and thinking, “Oh, I need the best-looking husband,” and so forth. But they don’t even know what is best for them.

Americans like champions, don’t they? Who is the champion of match-makers in the world? I have matched many thousands of couples. What if I made a wrong match? It would be a catastrophe. When the matches are good, what will be the result? The result will be a fantastic world. By the time it is known and proved and advertised throughout America, then everyone-young and old, men and women-will come to me and ask me to match them. A millionaire or billionaire would be willing to pay all or at least half of what he has. That will be true in the future.

Suppose I had said to all the men and women who came to the Matching, “Are you ready to give up everything you own? You pay it and I will match you.” They should be willing to say, “A thousand times, yes.” But is that the way it happens? Of course not. Those brothers and sisters who came into the matching hall this time really amazed me in that everybody else was the center except Father. They thought they could demand what they wanted. Then when I matched them, many were so surprised and made all kinds of motions.

People have lived as they pleased for thousands of years. Nobody has ever said, “That is wrong; don’t do it.” But we are more serious people gathered here. Where are we going? You must answer, “To the original place.” That is a good answer. Saying “Back to God” is a zero point answer. It is like saying, “Everything you want to know is in the encyclopedia. Go and look it up.” More precisely, we must go back to the original point or place. In order to do that, we have to find the standard.

What is God going to do with the blessed families? We said we are going back to the original place, but for what? What are we going to do when we get there? We want to conform with the original form. What is so precious and valuable about the original form? The original form contains all the important elements. Otherwise, it would not be the original form.

Who is the representative of the original form? The answer is Adam and Eve but only if they grow up and become True Parents. The original Adam and Eve are like the original measurement which we represented on the blackboard. But did that measurement of Adam and Eve come out exactly the way God planned it?

The first thing we have to think about when we talk about original things is love-the original success in love or the original failure in love. So the original form of the original blessed family is that Adam and Eve must come into the unity of love. That is the good origin which produces the good result. All other good things are contained within that original form.

Can God also be found there? What is God connected to? God is connected to that original true love. What should Adam be connected to in that family? Original true love. What about Eve, then, or Adam and Eve together? Original true love. God, Adam, Eve, and Adam and Eve together-all of them should be connected to original true love.

What about the mind and the body? They should be absolutely connected in true love. If they are absolutely connected in true love, would the mind and body take different directions, or would they go in the same direction? How about you? Is the direction of your mind and body always the same? You have to be consistent with the original form. As it is, everything we observe is contrary to the original. We have to deduce from that, “Mankind must have fallen. Something must have gone seriously wrong from the beginning.”

God is the center and He is the originator. When God created all the universe, what was the common center or common direction from which He deployed everything? God Himself wants to go in that direction and He created Adam and Eve and the mind and the body to go in that direction. In fact, He created everything to go in that one,common direction.

In order to reach the remotest corner of His domain, God needs bridges. When all things and human beings get to that one point, God would like to be there. People also need a bridge to get to that one direction. That binding agent, the thing which can connect us, is love. Truly, love is the only thing which is qualified to bring everything together.

In order to participate in love, everything is created in the subject-object relationship, or male and female. God can ask the question to Adam or Eve or to anyone, “For what purpose do you want to live and die?” Perfected Adam and Eve would say, “Why do you ask such a simple, obvious question?” Even asking the question seems funny because of course the answer is love. Everything exists for love. That is the answer which the body, the mind and other people will always give. Love is the answer.

What will your eyes answer? True love. What about the nose and the mouth? Everything will say, “True love. Love, love, love, love.” The clear conclusion here is, “Happiness is living for the sake of love and being able to die for the sake of love.”

Which is more valuable-to live or to die? Which brings more happiness? Well, look at it this way: we want to be in a valuable place and go in a valuable direction, don’t we? Which will bring us to a more precious place- to live for the sake of love or to die for the sake of love? This is not a trick, just think about it. Which is the more valuable place-the place where we live for the sake of love or die for the sake of love?

Imagine an American couple who lives very happily all their lives, really in love. They love their country and they die a natural death. Now imagine another couple who truly love one another and truly love America, but they died in doing so. Which position is the more blessed one? Let’s say that in the spirit world, there is a highest place to go, the most honorable place which is closest to God. Who is likely to occupy that position: those who lived happily in love and died naturally or those who died for the sake of love, sacrificing themselves? It is the second.

Let’s ask this same question to that most learned Ph.D., Dr. Durst. Dr. Durst also says that the one who dies for the sake of love goes to the most precious place.

Western philosophy, for the most part, is founded from a concept of force or power. They believe that the strong will devour the weak, but that is not consistent with what we have been saying. Western philosophy should be corrected. The right perspective is that people die or sacrifice for the sake of love, which is much stronger than any force or power.

The theory of evolution is misleading, with many subtle errors. There are many species and numbers of fish in the ocean. We can see that there are small fish, larger fish and there are the largest fish. There is a so-called food chain, in which the smaller creatures are eaten by the larger ones. The smallest unit of all things has the goal of reaching men and women, way up at the top of the chain.

All living things, including the fish living in the ocean, have as their ideal to connect with the happy man and woman united in love. Since there is no way to jump directly to that point, they have to get there through a bridge. They move up one step at a time, and then sooner or later get to man and woman. This is their ideal and their hope.

This is not an interpretation; this is the way they actually feel. All things are created with this ideal: “One day, I can be a part of the cells of the center of the whole universe-man and woman.” They do not mean just any ordinary man and woman, but a man and woman united in love.

Imagine how many billions of cells there are within each individual human being. Literally billions of cells are dying out and new ones are being born again each day. This is a source of their pride-that they can serve for the sake of true love and be a part of the body of true love. All things are like this-animals, fish, minerals, vegetables-they want to live for the sake of true love literally, not just conceptually. It is only possible to reach true love through these steps.

All things in the universe are sending this message to Adam and Eve: “Please grow bigger, faster.” So Adam and Eve keep on growing until they mature. When you write “W,” for woman, on the board, you see that it is an upside down “M,” for man. So woman is man inverted, right?

Which do you like better-the letter M or the letter W? Of course, women would say W and men would say M, but it so happens that man was created first, so man goes on top. W is more like a vessel to put things in. M is like a lid to cover the things. If some woman wants the lid to be smaller than the vessel, that is wrong. The lid has to be bigger in every way-bigger in size and even have larger eyes so that he can see better. A woman’s face tends to be narrower than a man’s. Don’t complain to me about that-this is the Principle, not just my own feeling.

Should man always be the one to give? When does he receive? If a woman kicks a man away, he has no chance. He is not in a position to receive anything. It is only when a woman loves a man that he is in a position to receive anything. Should men go after women or should women go after men? Should a woman go after a man to get something out of him? Woman should follow after man to give him love through the sons and daughters and grandchildren that she gives birth to.

Men have a lot of muscles in their breasts. But women have more abundant breasts. Which is the lovegiver- man’s muscles or woman’s breasts? Truly, women are centered in love-they want to give and receive love. They are much more sensitive to love. That is why young girls enjoy the little chicks that are hatched in the springtime. They feel they are adorable and they go after them because they see the potential in them for love. Boys like to go after the chicks, too, but maybe for food or to bring them to a girl.

Everything is centered on love. Which is the more original way to see the universe-the way you see it or the way I see it? So are you willing to follow my way or should I follow yours? I emphasize this so much only because you emphasize your way so much. Otherwise, I could speak in a very soft voice. I have spoken for two hours now. Do you think it has been productive? Should I stop now? When I talk about love, then you are all ears. We all want to know more because love is so valuable.

Man is the lid and woman is the vessel. An American woman with a Ph.D. might say, “I dislike such a theory. I have never heard of anything like this. In the entire library, there isn’t even one line about that. Maybe Reverend Moon is making this all up. Why does he have to degrade women all the time?” But who would you follow-the Ph.D. American woman or me? I have a different skin color and I am not even a citizen of this country. You know you absolutely want to follow love!

Fallen man goes to hell. The only way to change this and enable man to go to heaven is to change his vision, so that the only color he sees is that of true love. When you see through the eyes of true love, you forget whether someone is black, white or yellow. This is why we can say that we are overcoming racial discrimination in the Unification Church. This is how it is possible.

The whole universe exists for divine love. For the sake of divine love, the small fish want to reach up and be consumed by a larger fish to become part of it. Love is very precious and precious things should be put on the altar. The universe is the altar of love. Everything wants to be put on this altar of love and be precious like diamonds and gold. They want to be a part of true love. Fish, vegetables, and animals all have the right to be placed on the altar of love.

Then what happens? They come into contact with God and become a part of Him. Everything is designed to seek that point of union with God. The biggest and best creature, representing all species, should reach the altar of love and eventually be connected to God. This is like the universal Olympics or a museum of the universe because you can find representatives of all the species here- everyone competes to get there.

God wants to savor the universe with true love and all things shout out in joy because now, for the first time, they can reach up to God as they were destined to. When man and woman bow down to God in the solemn tradition of all things reaching toward love, the creation will say, “I am now a part of the higher creation. I am ready to die for the sake of love, my God.” God will say, “Yes, now you qualify as the highest form of life.”

God Himself is happy and satisfied. God in turn feels that He can die for the sake of all things. Everyone, even the smallest living creature, will applaud with joy. God won’t die, but this is truly the way He feels. Everyone cherishes God within this fabulous love and God reciprocates that. Is anything missing? Everything is proud of itself because it is part of the true love of creation.

Darwin’s materialistic theory of evolution has no place in this ideal. As soon as we know the truth, that theory goes into the trash can. Even if what I am teaching is not true, even if it is downright false and imaginary, still it is noteworthy. In all of civilization, no one has come up with an idea like this which can squarely confront Darwinism and evolution. People thought that theory was the best they had. But what if my words are true? Then this is a serious and wonderful matter.

Is this powerful enough to nudge your ideas a bit? It has taken me two hours for the introduction! At least we have a foundation now. We understand that true love is precious. Should I continue or is that enough for you today? What church in the whole world-especially in this democratic country of the United States-has a pastor who gives a sermon for more than 45 minutes? My sermon has already gone on for more than two hours and still you want more. You must certainly be crazy! Reverend Moon is crazy too! Two crazy parties have met.

Where is our hope? It is in grasping hold of true love. That is all we are concerned with. No matter how complicated things may be, true love will get everything back to normal. It is truly amazing that by meeting Reverend Moon, you understand our origins, where you are going, what true love is, and how we connect to it. We know these things for the first time.

Can we find God in the blessed couples, the blessed families? Yes we can, without a doubt. And do we find true man and woman there? We find true love there-we find a true father, true mother and true children, as well as God Himself. There is the true family, true society, true world, and true cosmos.

The Korean language is a revealing language, one which exposes deep feelings. The expression, “I am really happy,” means “I am dying, I am so happy.” Any extreme emotion is expressed by the prefix, “I am dying I am so cold, so hungry, etc.”

In English, you frequently insert the phrase, “you know” into your conversation. In Korean, that phrase is “ma ri a.” Many times Americans ask, “What is ‘maria’ in the Korean language?” Of course, “Maria” is the name of Mary and it also represents Eve, so we might say that the Korean language is constantly trying to find Eve or Mary. Since Korea is a masculine country, he is constantly looking for Eve! That reflects a lot.

Sometimes I can be very minute in my thinking. I care about small things and I have many large and complicated things on my mind, but complication never leads me to confusion. The more complicated things are, the larger truth I can find.

Truly you Unification Church members, especially the Western members, are learning a great deal, aren’t you? The Unification Church is the only place where all the true elements are. What connects them? Of course, it is true love. With true love, we can occupy and possess everything and we become connected with everything.

What are the characteristics of our blessed families in the Unification Church? Are Unification Church women very changeable? Are they very talkative? They shouldn’t be. Unification Church women only talk when love is involved. They don’t even want to listen to something or get near anything that is not connected to love.

If woman is the symbol of the expression of love, then what is man? He is the symbol of pioneering, conquering, domineering. Do you want to conquer in love? Nobody

likes a dictatorship and Americans particularly dislike dictatorship. What about a dictatorship of love? Then it’s not a dictatorship any more.

What kind of man would you women like? Do you want a man who hovers around you, admiring and praising you, or the kind who just takes hold of you? Would you like an aggressive man or a man who would keep his distance and just admire you from afar? Which one? I am a man, so I can’t answer this. I want the women to answer.

Some women are so frail, it seems like they have no contents. Like an ant, they have a very narrow waist that never breaks and which a man can hold onto well. Every woman wants to reduce her waistline because she wants to boast that she is loved. “Because my husband squeezed me so tight, my waistline got smaller.” Nowadays a heavy woman is not appreciated. People look at her and think, “Oh, she must not have love.”

I wrote “True God” on the blackboard. Of course, there is only one God, so why did I write that? Until now, God has never been God in His original state. He has been a God who has not known love. That has been God’s situation. Are you Unification Church members sure that God exists? Do you just believe it or do you know it?

We all have a physical father and mother, don’t we? What is the difference between the physical father and the True Father? All things want to turn away from a father of the fallen lineage, but everything in the universe welcomes and loves the True Father. In the Unification Church, you consider Reverend Moon your True Father. What is the actual difference between worldly fathers and the True Father? One has true love and the other does not, so it is a big difference. The true child, true family, true society, true nation, true world, and a true lineage which are eternally unchanging are connected by love all the way up to God Himself.

Have you become part of the true lineage as blessed couples? How many languages should be spoken in the true lineage? Only one. But look at us-so many languages are spoken here. Are you a true family or not? True heaven has only one language. Language is what binds a culture together. How many ancestors are there in the true family and the true lineage? They go all the way to God. It is God’s own lineage. Lineage means the blood line. God’s own blood is flowing in the true lineage. Many people and nations will be connected, and eventually the world.

Billions and billions of spirit people are living in the spirit world, just as we are living on earth. They also must get to true love and there is absolutely no other way except joining with the true lineage. People in the past and in the present have been looking for this point where they can become connected to God. For the first time in the spirit world because of the advent of True Parents, all the walls are coming down.

When true love comes, no walls or barriers can remain. Just as a bird can fly from one country to another- everyone is part of one country. God’s man and God’s woman will become one in true love. Unless true love exists there is no way these two can be united.

The family is composed of the grandparents, the parents, and the sons and daughters. In the heavenly four-position foundation, God is in the first position, the grandparents are in the second position, the parents are in the third position and the fourth position is the children. There is the grandparents’ true love, the parents’ true love, the true love of the children and all the relationships of true love among all the parties there. The lineage is vertical.

The ideal of creation is the realization of the four position foundation. The four-position foundation includes everything in itself. Every essential relationship is explained within it. True love is the binding agent, the element that makes its unity.

We all begin in the children’s position. Children should inherit heavenly fortune through their lineage. Grandparents are precious because they are the center of the past. The parents represent the present and the children represent the future-the future of the country, the family, the lineage, everything. East, west, north and south-all four directions are there. The center of the four-position foundation is the center of everything.

When you think about family, it is not some quantity that you count-five people or whatever-but rather, you instantly think about true love and the four-position foundation. When we think about grandparents, we are reminded of the past. We can learn about the past from them. The parents are the present and the children are the beginning point of the future.

Through the true lineage we inherit true love. When we see our grandmother and grandfather in love, even though they are very old, we learn, “This is the way we ought to behave.” Even if we feel like opposing and rejecting each other, we control ourselves. The same is true with our parents. We learn to love from them.

From the family you can look out in one glance and see the whole universe. We can learn how God sees the universe because we can feel it in the true family. Every element is there. If you love your grandmother, your mother, your sisters and your wife, you can love and appreciate all the female creatures in the animal kingdom. The family is the textbook of cosmic love and that is why it is so precious and important. Without a textbook, what can you learn?

If a family lacks its grandmother, it is that far from perfection. The same is true if any other member of the family is lacking. The four-position foundation is already heaven. As time goes by, you change places, like moving to a different house.

Who goes to heaven and how does one go? It is very clear that those who learned everything on earth according to the true love textbook will go to heaven. The grandparents must love the family with their life. The father and mother love their sons and daughters with their own lives. How happy a family this is.

What is the true family? In the true family, each member is ready to die for the sake of each other. The grandmother and grandfather are perfectly willing to die for the sake of their own children, the father and mother. The father and mother love their children so much, they are willing to die for their sake. Furthermore, the sons and daughters will gladly die for the sake of the grandparents. The grandparents will die for one another, the brothers will die for the sisters and vice versa. That is a true family.

Mankind actually lives for the sake of the future, not for the present alone. Because of the true children, the present and the past and the future are eternally connected. Now we know what a true family is, don’t we? That is the true standard, the rule or yardstick. What about the average American family? Is it anything like the true family? Of course not.

In China, people are well-knit in this kind of relationship. Such a thing is conventional. No matter how old the parents are, they absolutely obey their parents, the grandfather and grandmother. Even if they are 60 years old and the grandparents are 80, they obey them just like small children. What about the grandchildren? To them, the grandfather and grandmother represent God. In that sense, the god of their home is the grandparents. The home’s president is the father and the people are the sons and daughters.

Nothing is more valuable than the true family. That is my topic this morning-“The Blessed Family Is Truly Precious.” One cannot find love in the nation without finding love in the family. Those who are not loved in the family cannot be loved in the country, nor in the world. The family is the most basic unit.

You blessed couples, please raise your hands. Are you living this way of life in your family? Are your grandfather and a grandmother with you? God Himself will be our grandparents. Father and Mother are the True Parents. You are in the position of children. We must realize that we are within the boundary of the family of God and be most proud of that. What is more precious than that? It

cannot be exchanged for the whole universe.

With this standard, can you Japanese brothers and sisters just ask to go back to Japan? We don’t have nations or any such boundaries. Families are the extension of everything we have in God. God doesn’t have a country yet, so why do you want to go back to Japan? Why do you Americans only want to stay in America? Why do you Koreans think about Korea? The only thing we have is family.

When I go Korea, where do your minds go? They go with me, don’t they? It doesn’t make any difference whether you are black or white or yellow. Why? It is because of true love.

Can you exchange true love with any proud American achievements? Even if many countries got together and pooled all their treasures, do you think that would have the value of true love? No. It is truly priceless. Your own spouse is so precious that even if someone offered you the wealth of the world, in exchange, that could not compare. With such a precious spouse, could you have any other woman? Could you even get near to someone else? Your own wife may not be so beautiful in the worldly sense-maybe she even limps and is homely while some other beautiful woman is beckoning to you. But can you follow her? No, because we know that true love is far more precious than anything. Nothing is more important.

What kind of family do we want to live in? Imagine how difficult it is in secular society even for a woman with a good husband. In the outside world, people are always worried to death. A husband goes to the office in the morning and the wife may easily begin to doubt his fidelity. She wonders, “Is he going to go out drinking? What if he meets another woman?” She worries about all kinds of things. But in the Unification Church, do we have to worry about that? Do we say, “I haven’t seen my husband for a long time, so I am very worried that he is off drinking somewhere or has another woman”? No, for the first time in history, we are free.

We know that to protect our family is to protect God Himself. This is how important it is. To protect the president of one’s own country, or to protect the True Parents is of the same significance as protecting one’s family. Now do you understand how important and precious the blessed family is?

In a family, if one person hides something from another-for instance if the father hides money in a secret place away from the mother, or the children are dishonest with their parents-how miserable this is. True love can go anywhere. It can go through everybody’s pockets and nothing is hidden.

What is the chain of command in the family? First in rank are the grandfather and grandmother. Of course, the father and mother are next in rank. They must not be self-centered but should be God-centered.

We know that true love is even more powerful than death. After our grandparents grow old and go to spirit world, if we love them and want them badly, they can still communicate with us. The gap or boundary between spirit world and physical world is bridged by true love. We may be in a tight spot and need some good advice from our departed grandparents, so we can ask them deeply and then they can give us the solution. Our own descendants can do the same thing.

When we kneel down to God as princes and princesses of true love, there is nothing He will refuse. God will listen to everything gladly. If this isn’t true, then God is only conceptual, and we don’t need just a concept. We want to embrace God, too. Have you ever put yourself in the position of prince and princess of true love when you prayed to God?

We have to remember that there are many positions from which to pray. The shortest distance to God is from the position of acting with true love. Are you truly princes and princesses of God and of the Heavenly Kingdom? When this love fills up the whole world, then we will become true princes and princesses.

If a person lives under such circumstances, how can he help but go to heaven? Such a person is automatically pushed up to heaven. Now do you understand? We must live in such a way as to become royal citizens of God’s kingdom. Think: “I will be the royal child who serves the elder kings-my grandparents and parents. I will be the king of my own generation and I will serve in all these positions.” If we become like that, we truly have no boundaries. How dignified and how much authority we would have! You don’t need anything more than that. That is true happiness.

(Father speaks in English:) You are a leader in true love. Everyone will be looking at you, waiting for you, moving when you move, preparing for you. Nothing can control you but true love. Such a person becomes God’s woman, God’s man, God’s parents, God’s grandparents. How wonderful Moonies are. We have to follow that kind of way, we have to do that kind of thing. If you want to do that, raise your hands. Thank you. God bless you.

(Colonel Han:) Let us pray.